Mahou Shoujo Gintama Magica

by madscientistokabe95

While working at a theater airing a new anime movie, the Gintama crew are swept away to somewhere mysterious but yet familiar. What could be waiting for them in this city titled Mitsuhabara? And how could it connect to their own world? Don't miss this new crossover that bridges the mahou shoujo and the shounen in a new way.

Mahou Gintama Madoka Magica (Or Magical Girls, Don't Forget To Check For Pimples, 'Cause You Won't Age Gracefully If You Don't Find the Signs of Puberty.)

SHIN: "The Land of the Samurai. There was a time, long ago, when our country was called by that name. The blue skies that samurai once gazed at and…"

GIN: "STOP!

Shinpachi, why are we doing this? What has driven us to this point?"

SHIN: "What do you mean?"

KAG: "He means why are we still in this flashback room talking about our show? We're done. The final story arc's done. Utsuro's defeated. Edo's saved. We should go back home and watch some Sailor Moon."

GIN: "IN YOUR DREAMS! Do you know how much we would need to watch to be satisfied?! Sailor Moon has over 150 episodes between everything and we still have to play Odd Jobs! WE would need all till the end of eternity to do it! Sailor Galaxia would never give us that time!"

SHIN: "YOU'RE BOTH EXAGGERATING!

Look,a franchise's main story being over doesn't mean that side stories, tie-ins or the like will appear to help reap in profits to the copyright owners or the studio. Voice actors should keep this in mind when choosing roles. It could decide if it's worth it."

GIN: "So what's our side story?"

SHIN: "Ours is going to be a crossover meant to act as an epilogue for our series and an end-all be-all ending for another."

KAG: "Didn't they try that at Toei?"

GIN: "Yeah, and it went as good as throwing food into a circus cage."

SHIN: "DON'T BE OBSTINATE! THEY TRIED!

Besides, our movie's full proof."

GIN: "Like the fact it's written by a 23-year-old shut-in otaku. That's assuring."

SHIN: "Well…uh…ah…ummmmmmm…"

KAG: "We should just get a lawsuit and tell him that this is our show and he should not get involved."

SHIN: "NOOOOO! HE'S A FAN OF OURS! HE WANTS TO DO IT IN THE NAME OF ART AND SCIENCE!"

GIN: "THERE'S NOTHING TO GAIN FROM THIS REGARDING ART AND SCIENCE! ONLY RAMEN WITH SWEET RED BEANS AND RICE!"

SHIN: "Look, like it or not we're going for our last ride here. But it isn't the end. A side story or a tie-in usually gets made for a couple of years after the main product is completed so that the money can be repurposed into future projects."

GIN: "So you're saying we're about to be comedy's Dragon Ball."

SHIN: "If you want to look at it morbidly, yes."

GIN: "So does that mean we get our own Cooler and Broly? That would be weird. We should just get our own Rebellion movie like Madoka got. Just have the world end and Edo reset and Yorozuya ruling the world."

SHIN: "THAT WOULD BE TERRIBLE FOR OUR IMAGE!

Besides, we should be respectful. We ARE working with Shaft for this one after all."

GIN: "OH. Then we should greet them with gusto and praise. Shinpachi, you'll be acting as our official ambassador. So we give you the new name…GLASSES ARAGI."

SHIN: "THERE'S SOMEONE ALREADY NAMED THAT!

WHY WOULD YOU NAME YOUR AMBASSADOR THAT?!"

KAG: "You should be happy your named that ARARAGI! You could get any vampire you wish! You could finally banish that ghost crab!"

SHIN: "PLEASE DON'T SAY THAT! I DON'T WANT SENGOGAHARA CUTTING ME UP WITH A BUNCH OF SCISSORS!"

GIN: "Don't be afraid of this ARARARAGI."

SHIN: "Why is my name all capital letters? It's frightening to think I need all capitals. It feels like I'm a criminal or a stalker."

GIN: "You will make our friends very fine with their comfortable selection of offers for the best selectable car in the area."

SHIN: "I'M NOT A CAR DEALER! WHY ARE YOU MAKING IT LIKE WE'RE DOING BUSINESS WITH THEM FOR THEIR SHARES?!"

GIN: "Foreshame ARARARARAGI. We're just getting their gas mileage dependency so we can get them the best bang for their buck. A real bomb of quality, eh ARARARARARAGI!"

SHIN: "STOP CALLING ME ARARARARARARAGI!"

KAG: "That's disgusting. It sounds like you want to have oral sex with us."

SHIN: "SHUT UP! THAT JOKE'S TOO OLD!

Look, we're stalling right now to the people that have paid so much to get into this movie. So let's get this on the road."

KAG: "Shouldn't we introduce ourselves?"

SHIN: "No need for that. I have a perfect introduction for that. Even better than the usual."

MAD: "Good morning, Dad"

DAD: "Good morning."

GIN: "OEEH! DON'T START YOUR MOVIE WITH A GREET IN THE MORNING?! IT'S HURTS PEOPLE EYES WHEN WE'RE WATCHING YOUR MOVIE IN A PITCH BLACK THEATER AND YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT THE MORNING WHILE YOUR CHILD WAKES UP YOUR MOM!

IT'S TOO LATE FOR THE MORNING! WHY NOT NIGHT TIME!

SHINPACHI! THIS IS THE WORST START OF A MOVIE EVER!"

SHIN: "GINTOKI! THAT'S STUPID! WHY WOULD COMPLAIN ABOUT SUCH A SMALL DETAIL!"

It was an average day for anyone. Right in the middle of a vacant movie theater were three people who were watching the newest entry of the Mahou Shoujo Madoka Magica series: Pt. 4: Second Coming. In the center chair is of course already mentioned. A samurai with a wooden sword on his side with silver hair styled like a perm wearing an equally shaped robe. The Shiroyasha, Gintoki Sakata. The two teens on his side are his companions in their official any-job for hire business, Yorozuya Gin. On his right is a glasses wearing a human by the name of Shinpachi Shimura and on his right a teen girl with a hairstyle reminiscent of Chinese girls holding an umbrella to her side. This young woman is Kagura and she's eating all the popcorn she can find, much to Shinpachi's disapproval.

SHIN: "You know that's unhealthy for you right?"

KAG: "I just wanted the free popcorn they offered here."

SHIN: "GET IT FROM THE CONCESSION STAND!"

KAG: "OHEE! DON'T TALK ABOUT OTHER PEOPLE IN THE BATHROOM! THEY CAN HEAR YOU!"

SHIN: "YOU KNOW IT HAS TOO MUCH HEAT THERE WITH ITS POPCORN! IT'S LIKE MAGMA BECAME YELLOW CLOUDS TO RAIN DOWN ITS PEE!"

GIN: "DON'T BE CRASS!"

It was then that Gintoki was eating some of the popcorn on his side. Apparently the movie theater has a whole surplus of popcorn all around the room.

GIN: "Um, why are we here again?"

SHIN: "DON'T ENCOURAGE HER!

We're here because we were asked to be curators to the movie theater so people can see the movie. But then the theater went bankrupt and they told us we have free reign…"

KAG: "Yeah, Yeah, Yeah. We got it. Let's get back to the movie. They're eating breakfast and complaining about the fruit on the table."

SHIN: "HEY! WE NEED TO DO OUR MOVIE!

We have to make the prologue set before we do our new movie and we're dangerously close to filming with nothing in our hands."

GIN: "Don't worry about it glasses boy. We'll pull out something, make it into art and make millions. We're on the track of success. Or at least of the winners of the Horse Derby."

SHIN: "Shamefully, that part is true."

GIN: "Besides Shinpachi, how the hell did we even get a new movie in this time and place? We've already had two movies. One was a redone version of an old arc that included too many doofuses and the other had 'Final Chapter' in its title. We shouldn't have any more movies in our camp. Hell, we probably don't…"

SHIN: "Gintoki, have some courage. Maybe we could create something great like back then. We have until 4 to get it up to bat."

KAG: "It's 3:30 right now."

SHIN: ("WE'LL NEVER GET THERE ON TIME.")

Just at that moment, the screen in the theater was starting to grow brighter and brighter.

GIN: "Hey, does anyone else see…"

With a sudden blinding flash of light, all became white as pure snow.

Meanwhile, everything faded into the brightness of existence before Gintoki awoke from what he found was black sleep. He awoke groggy and started unknowingly heading into a grocery store to find a carton of strawberry milk. As he's stumbling through with fish eyes that couldn't find a coral reef from a reef blower, he's knocking other people out of the way trying to find the milk. He eventually does find the milk, only to then keep walking and go to the bathroom.

Did I mention that the sensation Gintoki is right now thinking he has a hangover in how he doesn't feel as alert as he should be?

When he made his way back to the grocery store's front doors, he gave the carton back to another guy telling him to put it back where it was. He then walked a bit before heading back to the side of the store in an alleyway to sleep with Shinpachi and Kagura.

He closed his eyes….and then shot them up after the realization of the last sentence.

GIN: "WHERE THE HELL AM I?!"

INTRO

SHIN: "The Land of the Samurai. There was a time, long ago, when our country was called by that name. The blue skies that samurai once gazed at and dreamed about are now full of alien ships. And the streets where samurai once walked with pride now have aliens treading there in arrogance. This is our world. This is our town - Edo. This is an era where the samurai have lost both their swords and their pride. But in such dark times, there is one man left who lives on with the spirit of the samurai: Gintoki Sakata. In this new strange land we have landed in, what will become of us, the seeming pioneers of a world we never knew until now."

GIN: ("AAAAAAAHHHHHHH! Calm down, calm down. This is just a dream. Virtual reality. The Playstation VR working its charm. I'll just pinch myself and get a parfait and wake up in granny….")

KAG: "Gintoki, give me seaweed."

At this moment in Gintoki's panicking, Kagura was pinching the back of his neck.

GIN: ("YAAAAACHHHH! IT'S REAL! I'VE BEEN SPIRITED AWAY WITH MY DIMWITS! I'VE BEEN CURSED!")

OTO: "Would you all put a cork in it and get something to eat now?"

At that moment Gintoki and Kagura turned towards the other end of the alley to find a familiar figure there. She was an old woman with brown hair in a brown kimono smoking a cigarette with its butt brown. Pretty much, she was one big brown figure in a painting of grays and colors. This woman was Otose, the landlady for the building Yorozuya Gin use for their business and owner of the bar Otose's Bar.

GIN: "Granny."

OTO: "And by the way, the rent's late again. Wake up Shinpachi and tell him to save your butts."

?: "SHINPACHI, SAVE US!"

SHIN: "Uuuuhhhhh…..Sister, don't feed me the salmon. Please."

CAT: "I won't feed you the salmon…if you pay the rent."

It was at this moment that Shinpachi shot alive with energy to find himself in the current situation. The woman who said that behind him has a bowl shaped haircut with ears. The cat burglar and Otose's assistant Catherine.

SHIN: "What?! Catherine?!"

CAT: "It's just as I said. I won't feed you the salmon….IF YOU PAY THE RENT!"

SHIN: "NO WAY! YOU'RE COOKING'S EVEN WORSE!"

Shinpachi smacked a fist on Catherine, slamming her deep in the ground as he got himself awake.

SHIN: "The last time you made food, IT NEARLY BURNED THE WHOLE PLACE DOWN!"

CAT: "I was trying to make flambé, but I got the wrong book and was making Yoba! Couldn't you forgive me for that?! I tried to add cinnamon and creme filling!"

SHIN: "BUT YOU MADE THE YOBA FRIED ONIONS!"

OTO: "CAN YOU BOTH ZIP IT SO WE CAN GET ON IT?"

So with that, the five turned the corner to a warehouse right on the street.

GIN: "Granny, are you so broke that you're living in a place like this? Maybe you should take on a benefit so you can get more money and move up."

OTO: "When I do, it will be somewhere you won't want me."

SHIN: "So is this where we're staying till something happens?"

OTO: "Looks like it."

SHIN: "Anyone else wondering how we got here and where here is?"

OTO: "I can say one thing for certain; We're not in Kabuki anymore. Last thing we knew, we were at the bar and then it went white where we woke up inside here. So we're making it the bar till then."

With that, Otose opened the doors to reveal a couple of things. The first was that it looked exactly like the bar back home.

GIN: "Wait, how the hell does this look this good? You've only been on screen for a couple of minutes. WAIT, HAVE YOU BEEN UP BEFORE US?" WE'RE SUPPOSED TO DO THAT FIRST IN THIS MOVIE!"

HAS: "We're late sleepers plus we have a lot of caffeine."

The second and third were two people already in there. The first was a grown man in rags with a cool pair of shades named Taizo Hasegawa, who holds the head office of the Alien Immigrants Office of The Shogunate. He was taking a drink at a bar seat far from the door.

HAS: "So, the party has returned victorious with vodka to spare…"

SHIN: "You know you still have a bar tab to repay."

HAS: "Please don't point that out Shinpachi! I've wanted to start anew here in this new world, and this was my first drink to celebrate the occasion!"

TAM: "Actually Hasegawa, this is your tenth today. You're just getting free drinks since you agreed to help with the construction of this bar. Don't worry though, the drinks should now be going straight to the brain and cause you to completely get knocked out."

That was Tamaka, the robot maid that works with Otose at her bar. She's a fine person, but she likes to be a life troll for a hobby.

HAS: "…..I know. IT'S MY WAY OF SAYING I'M TRASH!"

GIN: "OHEEE! WEEP AFTER YOU'VE MADE AN EMOTIONAL CHARACTER ARC!"

HAS: "I ALREADY DID IN 2007 WHEN I CAME HERE!

Anyway, why are you people here?"

KAG: "Why? To get smashed and sleep Madao! Why are you here?"

HAS: "Why…because I lost my job again."

This was so funny that no one DARED to laugh in the room. It was dead quiet. Then without warning…

TAM: "Didn't you just lose it a week ago?"

HAS: "I LOST MY PUBIC HAIR A WEEK AGO! I was sent here from the park bench and found myself stripped of everything completely. There was even a young woman with purple hair who tore off my suit and took all my money as if I was a stripped convict. I was Kiyoshi Fujino. I WAS KIYOSHI FUJINO!"

GIN: "NO ONE CARES ABOUT YOU TRYING TO SEE YOUR GIRLFRIEND WITH HER SISTER HARASSING YOU! IT'S ALREADY PASSED!"

KAG: "YEAH, WE HAVE MORE APPROPRIATE SHOWS NOW SUCH AS A HIKIKOMERI GIRL FALLING IN LOVE WITH HER BROTHER THROUGH LIGHT NOVELS!"

SHIN: ("Kagura needs to get the fine print on irony!")

TAM: "By the way everyone, I need to report that the upper half has not been completed yet so return tonight to see it."

With that, the group headed out for a run through the town with enough stops, jokes and gags to run through a day. They came back with the upper half completed and the signs up. Without further ado, Otose opened the shop and Hasegawa was sent to a bench to sleep while customers came and went. Odd Jobs Gin were up in their office for a decision.

GIN: "Alright, it's settled. Time for the drinks to fly for a new home found."

SHIN: ("You have some low expectations when it comes to celebrations and when to hold them.")

KAG: "NO thanks. I need some beauty sleep or I'll end up like you bumpkins."

With that, Kagura headed inside to get her sleep.

SHIN: "I'll go with you Gintoki. Though I don't know if they'll serve someone my age here."

GIN: "Well, I have something here to fix that problem."

With that, Gintoki pulled out a fake license with his own picture on it.

SHIN: "THAT DOESN'T SOLVE ANYTHING AT ALL!"

Unfortunately, the two set out anyway across town to a bar entitled Sandy's Crossing that they found on their afternoon. It was there that they got into their drinking session when a familiar face came to them.

?: "Gintoki, you seem in good health."

GIN: "Huh?"

He and Shinpachi turned to find The Courtesan of Death herself and defender of Yoshiwaya Paradise, Tsukuyo.

SHIN: "Oh, Tsukuyo."

TSU: "Are you here for the drink or for the conversation?"

SHIN: "He's for the drink. I'm here to make sure he gets home in one peace."

TSU: "Oh, is that the treasure at the end of The Grand Line?"

SHIN: "NOOOOOOO! I mean getting him back TO HOME BASE WHEN HE GETS HAMMERED!"

TSU: "Oh. You had me worried there Gol D. Roger!"

SHIN: ("Can't we put off references for tonight? I'm really confused with all this world traveling business we need to uncover of a plot.")

GIN: "Tsukuyo. Baby. Why don't you have a drink with me?"

TSU: "No."

GIN: "Oh, Cmon. Please? I've waited to see a beautiful girl's face since coming here and I need to relax and have a girl watch Lolita with me."

TSU: "No."

GIN: "OH…I see what's going on. You're too embarrassed to take a drink. Well, take at least one. It might make you less of a chicken."

SHIN: ("Gintoki, you can't ploy anyone with that tactic to have a drink with you. Besides have you forgotten what she's like…

AAAAHHHH, You're too shit-faced to see reality! You look like you want to swim in the ocean and marry the octopus you had for dinner!")

TSU: "Gintoki, you'll regret saying that….GIMME A DRINK OF SCOTCH!

SHIN: ("AAAAAHHHH, SHE'S TAKING HIM ON! WE'RE DEAD!")

And with that, Tsukyo got a drink of scotch at the table with the bottle left there as well. Tsukyo took the whole drink down as Shinpachi waited for the moment to come for the mother bomb of character changes. But for a couple of moments, nothing happened. She was normal there sitting at the table. Shinpachi started to feel at ease. What no one told him was that he already drank a couple shots of hard whiskey and was out of it. Tsukuyo was actually talking to Gintoki about being perverts and then slammed the bottle over himdemanding for more scotch. Shinpachi woke up with as much sense as he could and helped Gintoki escape from Tsukyo's rampage. You see, Tsukyo can not handle alcohol at all to such a point that one drink makes her a totally different person. Gintoki and Shinpachi ran all the way back to Odd Jobs at a frightening rate with the now drunk Tsukyo very close behind. Eventually, Shinpachi felt something coming up. It was like magma from a volcano slowly erupting with bubbling. The more he moved, the more it rumbled. The more he ran, the more it was climbing up hard to his mouth. And it just started climbing. At the moment they reached the bar, Shinpachi felt what it was. His barf.

Gintoki fled off into the alley while Shinpachi went to the lamppost close by. Each one vomited to their heart's content at their location.

Shinpachi was the first to finish and was breathing pretty well when he looked into Otose's bar. Right there at the first seat was a woman in her mid-to-late 20's who had purple hair with what appeared to be whiskey on the rocks talking to Otose. Shinpachi got a closer look when her head turned. With the shape of the nose and the color of her eyes, he could feel she was familiar. Then as she was getting up to use what he thought was the bathroom he saw her full face.

He was in utter shock touched with fear and terror to find that that face was indeed familiar. It should have been. The Yorozuya watched the film they were watching three times straight that day with the disappearance on the fourth view. It was Junko Kaname, the mother of the protagonist.

SHIN: "GINTOKI!"

With that, Shinpachi ran to Gintoki in a fit of fright

SHIN: "Gintoki! I know where we are now!"

GIN: "Oh, then tell me while I get my dinner out through my rectum."

In his excitement, Shinpachi noticed Gintoki was still drunk and vomiting like crazy. Maybe he should have laid off all that sake, cause it kind of melted his stomach in a way.

SHIN: "Gintoki, listen to me! We're in the movie!"

GIN: "Of course we're in the movie. Our movie. Though I've got to say, you're mug shot from the posters makes you fat."

SHIN: "PAY ATTENTION!"

At that moment, Gintoki threw up at Shinpachi. Then Shinpachi let Gintoki continue his business until he was finished.

SHIN: "Are you finished?"

GIN: "Yeah."

SHIN: "Alright then.

WE'RE IN THE MOVIE! MADOKA'S MOVIE! WE'RE IN HER UNIVERSE!"

With that, both of them got a bad feeling in their stomachs as if a great sadness had just permeated the air. In a split second, the area started to transform into something weirder, stranger and more surreal. In a matter of moments, they shifted into a plain of reality where things were shaded with paper cache, borderlines, crayons, and other weird contractions of imagery. It was like they totally got lost in another anime 15 episodes in.

SHIN: "Gintoki, where are we?"

GIN: "Let me put on my head if I can find it."

Gintoki was flustered. Everything looked like a ghost's lair and he was not a fan in the slightest.

GIN: "Um, Shinpachi, do we think we're in a witch's lair?"

SHIN: "Looks like it Gintoki."

GIN: "Oh, really."

Shinpachi turned around to find shadowy figures shaped like humans walking like tarantulas coming towards them. He had a bad feeling.

SHIN: "Gintoki, maybe we should get out of here."

GIN: "Um, let's take a moment."

SHIN: "Why?"

GIN: "Um….I just want to stand here and talk about the weather."

SHIN: "YOU'RE JUST PETRIFIED ARE YOU! BESIDES, THERE'S NO WEATHER AROUND…."

One of the figures placed its hand on Gintoki's right shoulder and he gave a shriek.

GIN: "Let's get out of here!"

With that, Gin and Pachi-boy ran with their lives in the balance. It seemed they ran for hours when they hit a wall covered in yarn. They were trapped.

SHIN: "Gintoki, what are we going to do? We can't hurt them."

GIN: "Maybe we can. Who knows?"

SHIN: "We know. We watched the movie 3 times and it looked like they can't be hurt by regular means."

GIN: "Yeah, but they haven't released any special info books that cover it in truth. So maybe…."

SHIN: "Don't be a hero! We still need to get out alive!"

Just then, a bottle of scotch flew past them into one of the tarantulas. Not a moment later, a woman flew herself on them. It was Tsukuyo.

TSU: "I got you Ginny! Now be a good boy AND PLAY WITH ME TILL WE FALL TO THE GROUND!"

And with that, the movement of everyone else stops as amazingly she drags the creature away to be hammered away until it dies.

SHIN: "You know Gintoki, she scares me more than the monsters."

GIN: "You're right."

As they were pondering this is awe, they were surrounded by the tarantula creatures. They were trapped again.

SHIN: "Gintoki, what are we going to do? We can't hurt them."

GIN: "Maybe we can. We already covered this you know."

SHIN: "Nothing's changed since a minute ago. We're still at a disadvantage."

At that moment, a blast of gunfire and magical arrows rained down from above onto the creatures and made them disappear. Gintoki and Shinpachi were saved.

SHIN: "What just happened?"

MAD: "Are you men alright?"

MAM: "We're here to help you. Don't be afraid; you can trust us."

On that note, Gintoki and Shinpachi were met with their saviors. One had pink hair in pigtails wearing a pretty dress fitted in black and pink with laces on her back. The other had yellow hair in some sort of side knot trick foreign to the two males of average intelligence, and she was wearing what appeared to be an english sailor uniform. But they already knew these girls. They knew them just by their faces.

Their saviors were no other than two of the main characters of the movie: Madoka Kaname and Mami Tomoe.

More of the creatures appeared and were preparing an onslaught.

MAM: "We'll hold the path for you. Get going."

MAD: "We'll protect you. Promise"

With that, the two launched another barrage of gun blasts and magical arrows, larger than before. It looked like a large light show. But the two couldn't leave. Not without Tsukuyo. When the attack finished, the entire side that came down was nothing but smoke.

TSU: "So, you're taking Gintoki are you?"

Well wouldn't you know, Tsukuyo.

("YOU DRUNK! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?!")

MAM: "Ummmmm….."

MAD: "You're safe! Thank heavens."

TSU: "Oh I'm safe. I'm safe from the fact that my pervert is knocking another one out of the park. Well, don't worry. I'll just put it on his tab and we'll be fine hunky dory.

SHIN: "STOP IT! CAN'T YOU SEE YOU'RE EMBARRASSING US! THEY JUST SAVED US AND YOU'RE TREATING THEM AS IF THEY'RE PART OF A HAREM! OR ARE YOU TRYING TO MAKE THEM SUBJUGATE TO YOUR VIAGRA CAMPAIGN!"

With that, one of the tarantula men was running from the side where Tsukyo disappeared. The girls were ready to fire again, only for Tsukyo to already fire a katana at it. In a couple of moments, it laid dead on the ground.

TSU: "Oh, Gintoki. If you don't stop prattling about a woman's business, you're dead."

("SHE'S TOO SCARY!")

At that moment, two new and big monsters showed up. Both of these look like minotaurs that decided to hit the gym and get muscle, and they were behind Madoka and Mami. Gintoki and Shinpachi moved fast. In a matter of moments, both of them drew their bakuto and smacked down the minotaurs hard on the ground. The girls took it as a great surprise.

GIN: "Well, there's your answer Pachi-Boy. We can hurt them, but we have to do it quickly."

SHIN: "Gin. You know that took all my jumping power to reach that guy and save Madoka, right?"

GIN: "Stop complaining. You jumped and smacked the mole right. Then no complaining from her savior."

SHIN: "It was a bull, not a mole."

GIN: "Same difference."

SHIN: "NO IT'S NOT!"

All of a sudden, the minotaurs all appeared all at once, surrounding our group.

GIN: "Look, just so you girls know your ploy was in vain. No one's leaving so you might as well have us here as your guests."

MAM: "I guess I have no complaints. Madoka?"

MAD: "Ummm….urrgh…"

SHIN: "Please don't worry about Ms. Madoka. We'll be fine. We can take care of ourselves. We're samurai after all."

MAD: "Samurai?"

SHIN: "Ummmm….we'll explain later."

GIN: "OK. We'll take the front and you take the back.

READY…"

And then without a moment, the minotaur charged and the group charged away. Gintoki led through and smacked a straight whirlwind that sent the boar flying. Shinpachi charged in and started slashing away, pounding them out in a flash. Tsukyo was busy throwing kunai to trap the boar and slam them down into blood puddles while the dashing ladies fired away. It was a wild bonanza with crashes, bangs and booms around every corner.

Then a feeling came into the air, as if the head honcho came forward.

MAM: "Whoever you are, can you please take over our side?"

GIN: "We're busy you know!"

MAD: "But we need to get rid of that witch."

GIN: "Fine. Don't forget to write!"

And with that, Gintoki grabbed one of the minotaurs and tossed it at the girls where they hoped on and rode it out to the witch. With that, the group got smaller and the fighting more intense. It took a number of minutes before things started to wisp away and things went back to normal. In a moment, Gintoki, Shinpachi and Tsukyo found themselves back at the alleyway.

SHIN: "Gintoki, was that…"

GIN: "Yep, we got involved in the story. We can't turn back now."

SHIN "No, were those really magical girls before us?"

GIN: "I couldn't tell. They didn't use any Clow Cards. I mean c'mon, they could have brought up a dragon with 'Windy' or loop out time with the 'Time' Card."

SHIN: "THEY'RE MAGICAL GIRLS, NOT CARDCAPTORS!"

Tsukyo cleared her throat as if to end the debacle between the two before it could begin.

TSU: "I know I shouldn't say this but thank you for tonight Gintoki. It was good having an adventure with you again."

GIN: ("If you could call that an adventure….")

SHIN: "By the way, is Hinowa and Seita here?"

TSU: "Yes, there with me. We came after a flash of light knocked us out."

SHIN: "Same here."

TSU: "Gintoki. Glasses. There's more here than meets the eye. We should exercise caution from here on out…"

From there, Gintoki turned back and looked at the top of the bar. For a moment, he thought they were being watched.

SHIN: "I really would like to see those girls again."

GIN: "Yeah, me too."

With that, Tsukyo and the other two parted ways. Gintoki and Shinpachi came into the bar when they were stopped by Otose.

OTO: "Gintoki…"

The two stopped.

OTO: "I have something for you. There was a woman here who had a job for a bodyguard company and I convinced her to give it to you. So use it to pay the rent."

Gintoki opened the request he was given, which stated the following:

To any that read this

I am writing this in the hope of finding protection for my daughter, who will be attending her third year of middle school on the 12th of August. She is a wonderful girl with a big heart but she's pretty naive and straightforward with everything and I fear someone may take advantage of this while I am away at work. Thus, I officially offer this job; For 20000 Yen, please protect my daughter from all harm, especially boys her age who want to use her.

Thank you

Junko Kaname

Gintoki gave a good look at the note.

GIN: "Oh, Granny. First of all, calling your daughter wonderful foretells she's not. And second, we'll take the job. Let her know."

OTO: "You do it. I told her you were a great man who had honor. She had a large smile when I said that. Thus, you better keep up the facade of NOT being an idiot."

Thus, with that piece of info, the two tiredly hurried upstairs to bed. Well, at least Shinpachi did. Gintoki stayed up to make the reply for Junko until he fell asleep at the table he was writing on

To Junko Kaname

This is a letter of greet and acceptance. I am a samurai who runs a service with my two junior workers right here in Mitsuhara. I have received the letter from my landlady Otose and would like to express my interest in your request. I actually met your daughter today. She was strong willed and steady like you and also kind-hearted as to express her concern on complete strangers. I was slightly taken aback and everyone here at Yorozuya Gin would like to get to know her. Just tell us how long and we will make it work.

Sincerely

Gintoki Sakata

OTA: "Brother, wake up. It's time for school."

SHIN: "Sis….I need my underwear. It fell somewhere in the trunk."

OTA: "Brother, there's no time. You're already wearing them."

SHIN: "No, not the underwear I wear to bed. My Doraemon underwear. The one I wear that sings the theme song by pressing…"

OTA: "THAT'S NOT PRACTICAL! GET UP!"

With that, Shinpachi's sister Otae stomped on his privates and woke him up.

SHIN: "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!"

OTA: "Oh, you're up brother. That's good. Time for school."

SHIN: "Alright, alright…Wait…..WHAAAAAT?! WHEN DID THAT BE A THING! I NEVER HAD SCHOOL! I HAD SOMETHING MORE IMPORTANT THAN SCHOOL! AND WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!"

OTA: "Well, I was spending time at home cooking when…"

SHIN: "Wait, don't tell me. I think I already know."

OTA: "Well then, get going. The clock rings at 8:30 and it's 7 right now."

SHIN: "YOU WOKE ME UP THAT EARLY?!"

With that, Shinpachi headed to the bathroom where he and his sister had a conversation they usually don't have.

OTA: "Shinpachi, how have you been? We don't usually, you know, talk and get to know each other as people?"

SHIN: "What do you mean?"

OTA: "Well, we've been going on with our lives keeping the dojo alive and yet we don't really talk about our days. So I was thinking it would be a great opportunity to take a moment and shine on our past events while we get ready for the day."

SHIN: "Oh, like a flashback."

OTA: "No, not like a flashback. More like an exposition dump with more fancy bells and whistles."

SHIN: "Like different turning camera angles and far away shots of us changing our clothes, brushing our teeth, and doing our hair for the starting day?"

OTA: "Yeah."

SHIN: "Yeah, we should do something like that. There's just one thing."

OTA: "What?"

SHIN: "We're nearly finished getting ready."

With that, Otae put on her very light makeup and was ready. She turned to find that Shinpachi still needed to pick a pair of glasses.

SHIN: "Sis…"

OTA: "Hm…..why don't you go with the blue pair with black at the end?"

SHIN: "OK."

With that, Shinpachi shined through the clear morning glow as a young aspiring student of learning with the humble air present of a prince.

OTA: "You'll do fine Bro."

SHIN: "Thanks. Though I don't feel the part."

OTA: "Oh, c'mon. You just need a proper motivator. Can you do it?"

SHIN: "Yeah."

OTA: "I didn't hear you. CAN YOU DO IT?"

SHIN: "YEAH!"

OTA: "Louder! CAN YOU DO IT?!"

SHIN: "YEAH!"

OTA: "DONDAKE?!"

SHIN: "DONDAKE!"

With that, Shinpachi headed down the stairs motivated to start the day.

GIN: "Oh, Pachi-Boy. You look lively this morning. Did you spruce yourself up with some Old Spice. They're popular with sailors who look for spruce to spruce up."

SHIN: "ENOUGH WITH THE SPRUCE! I'M HERE AREN'T I?!"

OTA: ("Motivated my ass!")

SHIN: "So why are we here at 7:15 in the morning looking like Sunday school prefects?"

GIN: "Because we have a job."

Shinpachi was caught off guard. He didn't expect an honest answer like that.

KAG: "You're lucky Glasses boy. I've got to look like a prim and proper Sunday girl when all I want is the mayhem of devouring salt chips and ramen at a low minimum price. And these glasses. WHY DO I LOOK LIKE SOMEONE FROM TEACH US GIN-SAN! I DON'T LIKE GLASSES WITH SPIRALS! THEY MAKE ME LOOK LIKE A PERVERT!"

SHIN: ("Why does that sound like a commercial? AND WHAT'S WRONG WITH GLASSES LIKE THAT! THEY LOOK COOLER THAN MINE! I'M ANGRY AND JEALOUS ABOUT THIS!")

KAG: "Besides, Sunday schools are overrated. All they do is sing "Hallelujah" and ask for some guy to get advice over stuff you get with a fortune cookie. I prefer the fortune cookies, preferably that taste like dried seaweed. Or maybe the ones that taste like rabbit curry since they have bento beans and banana in them.

SHIN: ("IN YOUR DREAMS!")

GIN: "Anyway Shinny Boy and Kagu Girl, we've been asked to protect a girl with pink pigtails today and you're going to protect her as she goes to school. So go out bodyguards and protect the 10th."

SHIN: "YOU'RE NOT GOING TO GET AWAY WITH THIS GOKUDERA!"

With that, Shinpachi and Kagura decided to head off.

KAG: "Are you coming Gintoki?"

GIN: "Sorry. Got another request sent to us this morning, and I'm taking it alone. So you kids go play Dragon Ball until bedtime! Alright?!"

OTA: "Shinpachi, come home after school, OK?"

SHIN: "Do we even have a home?"

OTA: "Yeah, right next to the bar. Since we're here in this unfamiliar territory we might as well stay to what we know."

SHIN: "That's great Sis. So, how did you get it?"

OTA: "Well, there was this couple who were walking about and invited me for tea. They were nice and I realized it was a great house, so I asked if it was for sale. They didn't answer unfortunately, but they told me they would go on vacation to figure it out so I got the house till then."

SHIN: "That sounds sort of suspicious…"

Shinpachi went outside with Kagura to be on their way when he looked at the window of their house and realized the window was open with a man's head hanging out.

SHIN: "AAAAAHHHHH! WHAT'S THAT?!"

OTA: "Oh, that. That's another man entirely who got drunk and slept at our place."

SHIN: "NO IT ISN'T! LOOK AT HIS HEAD! THERE'S BLOOD ALL OVER THE WINDOWSILL! HE'S DEAD! YOU MURDERED THEM!"

OTA: "Shinpachi, that's his tequila sunrise! He's out cold from drinking and the real owners are gone on vacation.

Now run along now."

SHIN: ("My sister's a murderer now! What's her next hobby going to be?")

Of course, everything Otae said was true and Shinpachi was overreacting due to the time of day. But that didn't matter since the two of them were off to school now. The two of them looked for the school for twenty minutes before a fellow student showed them the way to the road that leads to the school.

KAG: "Glasses Boy, do you feel mellow right now."

SHIN: "Yeah, this sort of feels nice. It's like a stroll that I've wanted to take around Edo for a long time. Must be with the music playing that it feels so breezy."

KAG: "OH, COMPOSER! CAN YOU PLEASE CHANGE THE MUSIC SO WE CAN GET TO SCHOOL ON TIME PLEASE!?"

And with that, the music changed and the duo got to the school on time. The shape of it was much larger than ANYTHING they saw in the theater when this scene came up. It was a pure white building that stood three stories with a bell tower in the center. If it was imported from France the way the architecture was presented, it wouldn't be surprising to the average eye. Of course, the barren lines of the pillar columns and the slanting of the windows on the second floor indicate that it is in fact the Japanese imitating the French without a clear understanding of its significance to gothic architecture. Or to put it bluntly, it looked like a happy Christian trying to be gothic.

SHIN: "WOW! It looks huge!"

KAG: "Their cafeteria must be huge!"

?: "Yo."

The pair turned around to find that right behind were a couple familiar faces. The one up front was their frenemy of so long, the bowl-cut brown hair sadist that is Shinsengumi 1st Division Captain Okita Sougo. Behind him directly was Madoka, looking shy and panting for breath. On her right was a blue haired girl wearing a braid across who was always the jolly voice of joy, Sayaka Mihi. On her right were the red bombshell of tenacity Kyouko Sakura and the green haired beauty of life that is the odd wheel out in Madoka Magica, Hitomi Shizuki.

SHIN: "O-O-O…..Okita?!"

KAG: "What are you doing here kiddy!?"

OKI: "Don't start with the kiddy business kid."

KAG: "Watch your mouth or I'll turn you into pulp!"

OKI: "I'm attending this school now. That's why I'm here."

SHIN: "But isn't this a middle school?"

OKI: "It's a combined school. They mix in middle and high school students from 7th to 12th and place them in the same place."

SHIN: ("WE DIDN'T KNOW THAT!? HOW DID HE?!)

Also, why are you with those girls?"

OKI: "I was walking past the street when I knocked into pigtails over there eating bread. I picked up the bread and ate it…"

SHIN: ("WHY DIDN'T YOU PICK UP THE GIRL FIRST?!")

OKI: "…and went on my way. But then I realized I need a ticket to get through the railway so I decided to get a gang up to work for me and low and behold I found these girls."

SAY: "That's wrong bowl-head and you know it."

OKI: "Keep saying that while I'm around."

SAY: "Look, you want the truth? He bumped Madoka while getting to school and picked her up while eating her toast. Then he spent an hour looking for the school and bumped into us again. So we made a deal. We would show him how to get here and in return he apologizes for eating toast that wasn't toasted in his mouth and belonged to someone else."

SHIN: "Okita…..really apologized….."

OKI: "Alright, I'm off. Later."

KAG: "HEY! COME BACK! I KNEW IT WAS TOO GOOD TO BE TRUE!"

And with that, Okita took off.

HIT: "I'm heading off too. I got to find Kyousuke."

MAD: "Alright, see you later Hitomi."

HIT: "Later."

And with that, Hitomi departed as well. Shinpachi found his gaze on Madoka.

MAD: "Um….thank you for the other night Mr. Samurai."

SHIN: "Oh, yeah. I never introduced myself. My name is Shinpachi Shimura and the girl I'm walking with that wears spiral glasses is Kagura."

MAD: "Like the bamboo cutter."

SHIN: "Yeah."

KAG: "Bamboo Cutter? I cut butter and rock but not bamboo. I wonder how that tastes."

KYO: "Hey, you."

KAG: "Hmmm? What?"

KYO: "If you want to know…

It tastes great with Miso."

Kagura and Kyouko had a stare down for a moment. It seemed the air itself was getting cut by the intense eyes going through each girl's head. That was until they realized that Kaguya was actually humming "concentrate" under her breath.

SHIN: "PUT A LID ON THIS YOU TWO!"

The two stopped their contest.

KYO: "Name's Kyouko."

KAG: "Name's Kagura."

A very interesting scene. Was this the birth of a new rivalry?

MAD: "My name is Madoka Kaname. This is Sayaka Mihi."

SAY: "The girl who left is Hitomi. Don't mind her at all. She's in love."

MAD: "Sayaka…."

SAY: "It's true. I'm happy for her."

KYO: "Then why did you cry on your way here "Oh Kyouske, Kyouske, how much I want you so.""

SAY: "Why you…"

Sayaka started chasing Kyouko while Kaguya cheered them on and Madoka was stuck in the middle of their chase.

SHIN: "I wonder….if idiots attract each other like this."

After some time, the group made it to their room. It turned out that nearly everyone in the student body was in this gigantic room that would house a gigantic orchestra. It was bustling with sound as everyone was conversing in everyday talk. Shinpachi found that in the center area about three rows up from the front of that area was Okita Sougo and Mami Tomoe right next to each other. Behind Mami was Hitomi and behind Okita was a boy with a lighter shade of green hair that had apparently a violinist's hand. How Shinpachi knew this was anyone's guess. He just so happened to know this guy as well. This was Kyousuke Kamijo, a violinist and Hitomi's boyfriend. Shinpachi sat ahead of Mami while the others found their spots. Sayaka was ahead of Okita while Kagura was next to Shinpachi with Madoka making the end. With that, the door slammed open.

TEA: "Alright. Quiet down. Your teacher's here now."

In came a familiar face who stunned Shinpachi and Kagura with how unexpected it was. He came to the board to write his name and dwell over the smoke from his cigarette that was apparent to the students yet.

GIN: "My name is Gintoki Sakata. Call me Gin-sensei."

SHIN: "THAT'S A BUNCH OF BULLCRAP!

WHAT THE HELL?! You said you had a request you need to do and left the protecting to us! DID YOU JUST SAY THAT JUST TO TAKE US OFF GUARD WHEN YOU SHOWED UP?!"

GIN: "Mr. Shimura, this is a non-intentional thing I'm doing. I'm your teacher and that is what I will be doing. No malicious intent."

SHIN: "And what will we be learning about Sensei?"

GIN: "Advanced Calligraphy."

SHIN: "WHAT A BUNCH OF HORSESHIT!

Your writing is worse than the shogun's when he's just done his sex routines! You don't even write with ink! You use chocolate from your parfaits!"

GIN: "Look, I'm here because your teacher is still trying to get here and I'm his substitute. So sit tight and strap yourselves in 'cause your sensei won't…"

SAY: "Question: Why are you smoking?"

GIN: "I'm not smoking."

SAY: "Yes you are. We can see."

GIN: "I'm actually licking a lollipop so fast it's smoking. See?"

It was then Gintoki popped what seemed to be his cigarette out of his mouth. It was indeed a lollipop and a huge one at that.

GIN: "Now with everything settled, do your best. If you don't, you'll either stand out in the hall or paint the room silver."

SHIN: "THAT'S FORCED LABOR!"

GIN: "Alright, now turn to p. 3 of your copy of Gintama Vol. 1"

Everyone got out their actual books that somehow looked like Gintama Vol. 1. It definitely has some resemblance to the front cover of the manga.

SHIN: "Shinpachi, read the paragraph."

GIN: "Yes, sensei.

SHIN: The Land of the Samurai. There was a time, long ago, when our country was called by that name. The blue skies that samurai once gazed at and dreamed about are now full of alien ships. And the streets where samurai once walked with pride now have aliens treading there in arrogance. This is our world. This is our….

WAIT A MINUTE! THIS IS THE ACTUAL INTRODUCTION LINE!"

GIN: "Like everyone else should. Please continue."

SHIN: "WHY DO WE EVEN HAVE THIS?! WHAT DOES THIS HAVE TO WITH CALLIGRAPHY?!"

GIN: "To understand the present you must find the path through the past. Understanding calligraphy requires all to understand the slants of ink and horrible messes that go into this sort of thing…"

SHIN: "THAT DIDN'T MAKE ANY SENSE AT ALL!"

GIN: "Since you don't understand this then, you're on cleanup duty in the mess hall.

Sayaka, please continue where Shinpachi left off."

SAY: "Yes, Gin-sensei."

With that, the class passed on. Afterwards, everyone left for their homerooms where the day continued. Mami, Shinpachi, and Okito had their own places to go but everyone else surprisingly were in the same class, so things went fine all the way through the day. The group reconvened at lunch. It wasn't two minutes before Kagura and Kyouko started fighting over ham.

SHIN: "STOP FIGHTING YOU TWO! YOU NEED A MOMENT TO DIVIDE THE HAM!"

KAG: "NOT YET, GLASSES BOY! THIS GIRL'S ALL MINE!"

KYO: "THIS HAM'S GOING STRAIGHT FOR MY GULLET! SAY YOUR PRAYERS!"

MAD: "Guys…."

It was then that the three turned to Mami.

MAM: "Please don't cause any more fights."

With that, Mami suddenly had an evil look in her eye. Everyone returned back to their positions and retained peace in fear of this becoming real.

MAM: "Shinpachi, why don't you, Kaguya and Okito tell us more about yourselves."

SHIN: "Alright.

My name is Shinpachi Shimura. I'm 16 years old, I have an older sister named Otae and I'm studying to be a legitimate samurai so I can take over the family dojo."

MAD: "That sounds great Shinpachi."

SHIN: "Thank you Madoka. I'm studying hard even though I'm not getting anywhere."

KAG: "Maybe we should get a muzzle on him when he's like that."

OKI: "Make sure to get one for his balls too. They're getting too sweaty for his own good. They might create crime if not unchecked."

SHIN: "THAT WILL KILL ME!"

OKI: "Alright. My name is Sougo Okita. I'm 17. I work with the police. I kill guys for a living. Moving on…"

MAD: "Okita, why do you say a lot of sexual things."

Okita gave a pretty menacing smirk to Madoka as he answered this.

OKI: "Because I'm a troll who wants to fuck other trolls."

MAD: "Huh….HUH…HUUUUUUUUHHHHHHHH?! DON'T TAKE MY MONEY!"

("Not that kind of troll.")

SAY: "Will you not do that in front of her?! She's pretty straightforward you know."

OKI: "I know. I was being straightforward too."

SAY: "YOU'RE NOT STRAIGHTFORWARD! YOU'RE JUST A STRAIGHT SHOOTER WITH DICE LOOKING LIKE…well….you know…"

OKI: "Like junk."

SAY: "Yeah. I'll go with that."

KAG: "As for me, I'm Kagura. I'm not like these country bumpkins with runny noses. I'm a true blue city girl. My hobbies include eating and dog walking and I want to be friends with as many people as I can carry."

MAM: "Wow! That's a big plan! Will you succeed?"

KAG: "I'm a city girl. I can do it!"

SAY: "Kagura, I have a question."

KYO: "Oh, I do too."

SHIN: ("Hmmm. Kyouko and Sayaka have a question for her.

Hmmmmm…..AAAAAAAHHHHHH! It couldn't be! Could they be asking about the umbrella she came with and why she needs it on a sunny day!

This….this is bad…..this is really bad! If she answers them truthfully, she'll be exposed as an alien. She could be terminated right here and made into a pickled sandwich hold the Yato!")

SAY: "What's with your Chinese getup?"

KYO: "Are you from Hong Kong or something?"

SHIN: ("THERE NOT THINKING OF IT AT ALL! THEY'RE BOTH IDIOTS!")

KAG: "Well, I like it! I just dress this way! After all, I'm a Ya…."

At that moment, Shinpachi closed Kagura's mouth while the others were bathing for answers.

MAD: "What are you?"

SHIN: "She's….a….Yapping Happy for Yams."

SAY: "Huh….."

SHIN: "Yeah, she's hopping for Yams. That's her thing. Her father owns all the yams in Switzerland you know."

MAM: "Shinpachi, there aren't any Yams in Switzerland."

SHIN: "Oh, Switzerland? I meant…."

And with that, Kagura got her hand on the back of his head and slammed him down hard on the table. He then fell down to the floor in pain where it took him a moment to find his composure and consciousness. As he did this, he noticed something out of the window of the cafeteria. It was a lounge table outside with an umbrella on it and a lone girl drinking alone. What was it? Who was she? He couldn't tell.

KAG: "Um, sorry but who's that girl out there?"

MAM: "A girl…..I don't know….She's definitely from here but I haven't personally met her."

SHIN: "Hmmmm…."

MAD: "It's strange. I think I've met her before. In a dream once. In fact, it feels more like something from a distant part of my past…as if someone I love has come back for me. I feel…so happy and so at peace…and yet…..I'm also afraid…and anxious….and filled with sorrow."

KAG: "Maybe we should introduce ourselves."

Without a second thought, Kagura leapt from the table and headed off.

SHIN: "Wait, Kagura!"

Shinpachi followed. Kagura went to the in-house shop in the school and ordered from the ladies there a box of rice balls as she and Shinpachi went outside to the garden, where they encountered the girl outside.

SHIN: "Um, excuse me…."

?: "Hello….I see you have come out for a visit."

KAG: "Yes. We just wanted to meet you."

?: "…..Interesting.

Sit down on the opposite side."

Shinpachi and Kagura found there were two chairs situated opposite of the mysterious girl.

?: "It's interesting to finally meet you Shinpachi Shimura and Kagura of the Yato Clan."

SHIN: "How do you…"

?: "Please don't be alarmed or on guard. You're a guest and I don't want any violence. Besides, you're the first people to try and do something like this. I appreciate it."

SHIN: "Why?"

?: "Let's just say…it's difficult to be someone like me."

Kagura brought up the rice balls.

KAG: "We brought these to share with you…if you don't mind."

The mysterious girl smiled when she saw the rice balls and heard his words. She then presented a red box that was beautifully wrapped in velvet. She opened it to reveal exquisite chocolate.

?: "That would be delightful. I would love to share food and drink. Let us have a great party."

And with that, they did just that. They had a tea party. With very coy wording as the brand usual, it was a very weird party. It was more about the girl learning them than they learning about her. But it was fun. She seemed to be a calm person with an open enough heart filled with a quirk for Marvel comics. The party lasted ten minutes before Shinpachi and Kagura had to leave for class.

SHIN: "Miss. Thank you for the tea party. It was splendid."

KAG: "Yeah. I feel I got my fill now. I can go to sleep now and dream easy peaceful dreams."

SHIN: "Don't Kagura! We still need to do the rest of the day and get back home!"

?: "Yes, it was quite splendid."

And with that, Shinpachi and Kagura were about to leave.

?: "However, we're not done yet with our business."

All of a sudden, the two felt glued to their seats. They could still move their arms, but their legs and butts were locked tight.

?: "You came here with no ill-content, but you saw me and I still have doubts.

I will ask you a simple question. You each answer the question. If I feel you have answered it correctly, you may leave. If you answer wrong…your minds will be wiped of ever meeting me and you will become one of my children of chaos."

Suddenly, a storm of frightening children, hazy and made of paper mâché surrounded the garden as Shinpachi realized the terrible mistake he had made.

SHIN: "We'll…we'll…WE'LL BE LIKE THAT?! THIS ISN'T BAD! IT'S HORRIFYING! KAGURA! WE NEED TO….."

But Shinpachi realized that Kagura was really focusing on the mysterious girl. Really, really focusing.

?: "Yes, your friend realizes the gravity of this event. No one is coming for you, and you're trapped with nowhere to go. You must answer or feel the never ending sorrow you will create."

Shinpachi and Kagura gathered their thoughts and cleared their minds.

Then they each spoke their answer. One at a time.

SHIN: "We're ready."

?: "Very well. I would like to ask you….

Do you treasure this world? Do you consider stability and order more important than desire?"

It was a difficult question to ask. A mysterious witch or wizard or something of significant class asks you if you like the earth and its laws or if you want to do what your heart desires. It was a hard question. But not unsolvable. The first to answer was Shinpachi.

SHIN: "That's an easy question. The world shouldn't be treasured. The people in it should be."

?: "Why?"

SHIN: "Because the people in this world connect to you and make you want to fight as hard as you can for yourself and for them.

You see, I wanted to be a samurai at first because of my father. I wanted to be like him because I wanted to be strong like him, to be strong BECAUSE he was a samurai. Then I met an asshole who kicked me out of my day job and put me into an even worse job. This guy was Gintoki, and he looked after me and taught me what it meant to be a samurai. I owe him my life, and I became stronger because of it. We all fought together and made bonds with everyone because we always fought for ourselves. More importantly, what we thought at the moment was right in our hearts. Samurai aren't strong because they wield swords or name attacks or even use cheap tricks to keep in students. They're strong because of the people they meet. The friends they make. The loved ones they protect. A samurai is strong…because of the days he spends with the rest of the world."

After his answer, Kagura spoke.

KAG: "My answer is the same.

The only tweak I'd make is that I'm not like the farm boy with glasses there. You see, I came to Earth to learn how I could overcome my Yato blood. I was afraid of hurting people so much that I wound up being used as a tool more than I thought. Then I met Gintoki and Shin-boy and they both took me in, and taught me why to fight. And they didn't teach me as a teacher. They taught me as people I cared for. And now…I can stand with my daddy and be proud. I can fight my brother and save him. I can honor our mother. I can have a picnic even, and not feel sad if I die the next day. You fight not for the sake of your blood or to hold yourself in chains and survive. You fight to better yourself and protect the ones you want."

SHIN: "This world can die if we are concerned."

KAG: "But we won't let anyone land a single finger on our friends."

"We treasure our desire…to fight for everything we hold dear."

A moment passed as the air felt heavy from the conviction of their answers. These were words that were accumulated from hard battles won, tears that have fallen, blood that has spilt, and joy that has filled the rooms of their cells and bones every day by living without regret. It was the moment that they finally made their own. Their brother figure taught them well.

?: "I see…I guess there's only one thing to say now…"

Baited breath was held.

?: "You may leave. I had a wonderful time."

Kagura and Shinpachi could get up.

KAG: "AAAAAHHHHHHH! WE CAN LEAVE SHIN-BOY!"

SHIN: "YEAHHHH!"

Then they remembered the mysterious figure.

SHIN: "Thank you for having the party with us."

Shinpachi noticed that Kagura wasn't bowing. So he thrust her to his position.

SHIN: "We're honored to have had this with you. Excuse us as we go to class. Excuse us further if we ask if we can visit you tomorrow as well."

The mysterious girl gave them her creepiest smile as she replied.

?: "I don't mind. You can visit as much as you like. Whatever makes you happy."

SHIN: "Yeah. I wouldn't expect anything less from a friend."

KAG: "Oh. We'll make sure to come back again. With pickled fish this time."

SHIN: "Kagura, there's not enough pickles for that."

?: "Wait…"

Kagura and Shinpachi stopped and turned around as they heard this. Suddenly, the girl popped open on her back a pair of black wings.

?: "I'm not your friend.

I'm the sword that will stab you in every direction you take. I'm the shadow that walks when you do in the light you so bath in. I'm a pin in the dark that is sharper than you've ever been that gently pokes you to bleed in the tiniest agony. And then to grind into your heart. I'm your heart's darkest desire come to very real life. I'm the devil of your angel. Your dark lord to your God.

I'm not your friend."

And then she turned around.

?: "I'm your enemy."

It was then Shinpachi and Kagura saw her face without the restriction of the umbrella creating a shadow over her face. They saw it. A beautiful face marked by broken defeat. Eyes that have seen death too many times and only see the darkest holes of the sun. A smile chilled by the ice of reality's harshest truths. All reformed in a mask of a villain.

This was her. The villain of the story they watched. The one Madoka fights. This was her. Madoka's best friend. If one could imagine it, her soulmate even.

It was her. Homura Akemi.

Kagura and Shinpachi were shocked. The calm and sweet person they met was Homura. She was the obsessed girl who tried desperately to save Madoka, and failed every time. The same one who became the god of this world after ripping the Law of Cycles apart and bringing Madoka back to the plain of existence. She was right in front of them all this time and having FUN with them. They felt slightly happy about this, but not enough to overturn the sick feeling they feel of dread upon knowing this.

SHIN: "We'll see you later."

KAG: "Later."

The two left the garden. Apparently during that whole thing, time had stopped because it was still two minutes before class. The two looked one last time at the garden to find Homura completely gone.

KAG: "Ohee, Shinpachi."

SHIN: "What?"

KAG: "That girl needs to quit the emo act. It just makes her seem more hungry for food."

SHIN: "Maybe you're right."

And with that, a cycle began. The days went by without any major changes as Shinpachi and Kagura went by their days at schools and their nights with crazy things. Well, at least with Tsukyo hanging out as she would frequent bars off the wazoo for drink on her nights on watch for the unknown and dangerous, not to mention to see the mysterious presence and both Mami and Madoka again. They did get closer over time with the others. They visited Madoka a number of times at her house where they met her parents and brother Tetsuya. Shinpachi played with him like he was his younger brother. Maybe it's because it takes one to know one. The food Kagura had from snacks and invited dinner was enough to feed a house whole. Gintoki got to visit from time to time to geek out with Junko over Weekly Shounen Jump and comment on change through the modern stories like My Hero Academia and Black Clover. Madoka had to run three different things around there so she's pretty much the busy body getting the workout for her legs. If one could surmise, she could have enough muscle to win a soccer match on her own. They also got close to Sayaka through a lot of mall visits. The arguments Sayaka and Shinpachi had with idols was terrifying. Meanwhile, Kagura had enough rice from everywhere that rice balls were a standard in the garbage cans and the tables around the main court. And of course, the two kept seeing Homura even school day after they finished their lunch. Sometimes their visits would last a mere minute. Some would last hours. All had a significant time and the three got to bond over simple things. In fact, most of their meets didn't supply much intel about themselves except the obvious. But strangely they didn't have to. It was as if three childhood friends had grown into fine adults talking of old times. It was strange. She didn't act like their enemy. She was like….

They continued this cycle until the end of one school day. Apparently, there was a food drive going on and both Okita and Kyouske were gone for the day.

SAY: "AH! That's right! I have food back home I wanted to bring in."

HIT: "There's still time to bring it to the school before it closes."

SHIN: "Sayaka, why don't we come to your house and get the food here? Madoka's right you know."

SAY: "Well…alright. We better be quick though. We have till 5, and it's alright 3:30."

SHIN: "Alright. Where do you live?"

SAY: "Next to the school."

SHIN: "WHY ARE YOU WORRIED ABOUT TIME!?"

With that, the group of Shinpachi, Kagura, Madoka, Sayaka, Kyouko and Hitomi left the school grounds on the main drive to the end of the street where Sayaka's house.

SHIN: "THIS ISN'T NEXT TO THE SCHOOL!"

SAY: "Same difference."

MAD: "No it's not!"

With that, Sayaka opened the door to her home. It was a surprisingly small house with only two levels. A very small garden laid in the front yard which was growing squash and lettuce. Coming into the small hall with its plain wood styled with plastic was a living room with a beautiful mahogany table, a TV, and a cabinet that probably housed the antiquities of the family, especially when it's obviously that the top had a tamboku hidden away. To the right of the main hall is the kitchen. It was a standard kitchen with its white stove, black microwave, cabinets of snacks and ingredients and a sink that looked silver all over. The only thing weird was that the entire refrigerator was pink. Even the inside. The main hall leads forwards towards the stairs to the bedroom hall while next to the staircase is the bathroom. This is where our party will primarily stay, but to fully explain the house for setting purposes the animators need for us the audience we will also clear up the upstairs as well. After the staircase, there's the end of the hall on the right that leads to the mother's room. The door nearest to the staircase is Sayaka's room. The room right next to it is her father's room. Finally, the door ending on the far left opens up to a walkway that is usually covered up except in the summer since the family uses it for their 'class power' meetings.

MAD: "Sayaka, where's the food?"

SAY: "Oh, it's right here in the kitchen."

They entered in there to find a woman washing the dishes.

SAY: "Hey, Mom."

SMM: "Hey…"

She turned around for them to see her blue hair and warm face. She definitely looked like someone they knew. In fact, she sort of looked like an adult Sayaka, except she has a streak of jet black on the back end of her hair. Everyone did notice something weird about her. They realized it when they took another look at the counter near the sink and found the vodka.

SMM: "Sayaka, your dumbass fuck tart of a father from hell isn't coming with anything fresh today, so why don't you and your friends have some ramen or something."

SAY: "Mom…"

SMM: "No, it's alright. I don't want you to go out 'cause of a study I read. 1 out of 5 people in this area get poisoning from take out food of any kind, and I want you to be safe so you can help me out with things…"

And of course she's saying this while looking at a pizza shop's menu.

SAY: "Mom…"

SMM: "And of course I have to stay here while alimony's fucking ME OVER AND ALL I WANT IS…"

SAY: "MOM!"

SMM: "Oh. Sorry honey. What did you want again?"

SAY: "I have boxes of food I was going to give for the drive at school. Where are they?"

SMM: "Hm. I have to remember…in the closet."

SAY: "Figures."

Sayaka went to the closet and brought out three boxes that had cans and packaged food in it.

SAY: "There's four more, so each of us will take a box. Shinpachi, take the one from my hand. The last box I'll take."

And with that, each person had a box ready to go. They were about to leave when the door opened to reveal a black haired man who looked pretty scruffy on the face. His eyes were bloodshot from something they didn't know and didn't want a part of.

SAY: "Dad, you're home. I thought you were out with your friends again."

SDD: "No, not tonight. They didn't want any fun, so I'm home.

Sayaka, is your mother here?"

SAY: "Yeah, she's in the kitchen cleaning dishes."

SDD: "With what, spit?"

SAY: "Dad…"

SDD: "Look, your bitch ass heartless mother of a bastard doesn't care for you honey. Work with me and you won't have to see the real despicable side to her. Or you know, be a twat."

SAY: "Dad, I got to go."

SDD: "Oh, right. Sorry. Have fun."

SAY: "Thanks."

Sayaka looked distasteful with that remark. It was like she couldn't contain it all that her animosity was to her own father. And her mother.

KYO: "Sayaka, what was that about?"

SAY: "Children and parent shit. Like any other."

KYO: "I don't buy it blueberry."

SAY: "Will you stop calling me that. I hate blueberries. They have seeds that taste like paper."

KYO: "No they don't."

SHIN: "Sayaka, please tell us."

SAY: "No. Leave it alone Glasses."

MAD: "Sayaka…"

Shinpachi turned around.

SAY: "You know, you have a way of butting into other people's business."

SHIN: "Only when it comes to friends."

SAY: "Well, you're pissing me off right now. More friends like you would get me less enemies!"

HIT: "Well we want to know. We're concerned."

SAY: "Why don't you just leave me alone!"

Without thought, Sayaka threw her box down. She forgot that her box has glass bottles of tomato sauce and swore in front of her friends as they cleaned up the mess. Sayaka knew they would not continue to the school unless an explanation was given. Thus, everyone put their boxes safely off the way and heard her explanation.

MAD: "Sayaka, why are you parents so mean to each other…and so unconcerning of you?"

SAY: "Well…they weren't at first.

Pretty much, my parents are hard drunks. I actually heard that they met at a bar and went home together. After that, they dated and would drink together at bars. Then they settled down, married up and had me. And it should have been a happy normal life.

But…it wasn't. When I was 5, I first noticed that they were avoiding each other for some reason. By the time I met Madoka, they were drinking out again. And they started arguing. They argued about politics at first. Then it was religion. Money. Friends. Bars. Me. They would argue over everything. And not helpful argument. I mean the arguments where two walls are hitting each other with concussive force. They would get nasty with each other in their language, and I would have to watch. Every time things are going to get physical, I would barge in and stop it. But it made things worse, and by the time I was 8 I learned what was happening.

The love that had bloomed in our home…was getting sour. The drinks they were having together eventually became a drill that would break their marriage into a war filled with anger, deceit, and miscommunication. And I'm stuck in the middle as they slam their words at each other to find a winner. It's so bad that I don't have a life because of them. I don't go out and see this town in all its glory. I don't get to do the things I want. All because they see me as leverage. As a tool in their game. A stupid bargaining chip both sides can use."

With that, Sayaka kicked the rock wall behind her. HARD!

SAY: "I…HATE MY PARENTS! THEY DON'T SEE ME ANYMORE! AND YOU KNOW WHAT?"

She then grabbed her box as everyone got ready to move up to the school again.

SAY: "They can choke on their own vomit for all concerned."

With that, they became quiet. No one knew that Sayaka was being neglected like this. And in all honesty, they didn't know what to say knowing this. They continued on in silence up the road till they got to the school. Right at the top, they crossed paths with Gintoki.

GIN: "Yo."

MAD: "Sensei."

SAY: "Sensei, there's one more box we want to give to the school. Could you go to my house and get it? It's right at the end of the road."

GIN: "Sure. Just make sure to make it to your room on time. And make sure you read Gintama."

SHIN: ("Only when you start reading actual novels.")

Gintoki went passed them as the students headed off to their homeroom for the drop-off. It was pretty straightforward. Each box was put down on a crate at the back of the room. It only took a minute for everyone to put their box in there. The key was that all the food had to be canned or prepackaged so that it wouldn't perish on its way to families in need. Surprisingly, the most at risk person of this only had two glass bottles break of tomato sauce and the rest were just fine. It was still a success. But it was about to go wrong in a completely different way.

HIT: "It looks like that's the last of it."

SAY: "Man, I thought that tomato sauce was going to ruin things. Good thing we cleaned it up fast…

Hm…Hitomi, what's wrong?"

At that moment, Sayaka looked at Hitomi's direction and found herself cold. She knew why she didn't hear her since she put down her box. As everyone else was talking, she saw something that made her go cold. And now Sayaka felt the same way. They both were bonded by the boy they love. Both bonded by nothing short of a thread hanging by a string on a violin, played beautifully by hands that have never touched evil. But she felt it. She was looking at her truest desire burning in front of her. And she felt cold. A river now frozen in its tracks.

A rule at this school is that since most students that came were truly serious about their studies, so in a bold move, they decided to craft the classrooms so you can see through them and see other students like yourself working hard and inspire you to work as hard. But this design also created one flaw. It showed the students what they shouldn't have seen. And this was exactly how Sayaka and Hitomi saw what was in front of them so clearly.

In the classroom next door, kissing each other lip to lip, tongue to tongue, body to body, was Kyousuke Kamjio and Okita Sougo.

It was as if all sound, all light, and all life had vanished when they saw it. Their world ended in a way. What was their anchor was nothing now but rubble cemented into gravel for road construction. And the silence was deafening. It was too much to bear had anyone had enough sense to feel, but even that was gone from this moment. Sayaka and Hitomi felt nothing, could hear nothing, could think nothing and could see nothing but the moment they are witnessing.

Eventually, the others found out too and watched. They were not as stunned or stricken as these two. But it was a surprise to find this development happening when they expected the end of a mostly peaceful day.

The two stopped kissing after they felt someone watching them. They turned back to find the group watching them.

Kyouske was caught off-guard and was a little embarrassed. But he also seemed to be quite happy as well, which Hitomi could see in his eyes. And it broke her more with each reaffirming look in those eyes now glazed over by a stranger. Sougo, on the other hand, looked sad with this development. But this was Sougo. Even if he was sad, he was always lenient and an asshole while doing it. It was almost unfair how someone like Kyouske could be in a situation like this with Okita.

Okita decided not to press forward and started to leave the classroom to Shinsengumi headquarters nonchalantly. That is until Sayaka stopped him by gripping on his collar.

SAY: "You….bastard….."

OKI: "What? Do I have snot on my face from the drool I got?"

SAY: "You know what you did! We saw you!"

OKI: "And what? You're going to tell me it's wrong for me to do that!"

It was then Okita got pushed to the wall by Sayaka, pinned to the wall by her hand.

SAY: "Yes!"

OKI: "Well too bad. I did it anyway. No take backs."

It was then Sougo's expression changed before her. More sadistic. More unforgiving. More like the asshole he is.

OKI: "Besides, he tasted sweet. Like sugar cookies freshly baked from the oven. Why would I give up that?"

SAY: "YOU….FUCKING…"

With that, Hitomi stepped forward to Okita and Sayaka. She had tears in her eyes. So painful what has happened. And yet, she did it anyway feeling no happiness as she did it. She slapped Okita on the cheek. Hard.

HIT: "You…are….a bastard.

NEVER COME NEAR ME OR KYOUSKE AGAIN!"

If Hitomi says this, then you're pretty much in the red. Okita lent his eyes to the side. Kyouske was still in their classroom, feeling ashamed. Madoka and company were watching in silence, powerless to do anything. Trying to help him would just increase the problem. There was nothing they could do. And Okita wanted it that way. He hated interlopers in his affairs. Especially the innocent and childlike kind.

SAY: "Okita Sougo, if I ever see you again you're dead. I don't care what you do until then be it good, bad, or ugly to beautiful. IF I EVER SEE YOU AGAIN, YOU'RE DEAD!"

A moment passed as Okita and Sayaka met eye to eye. Then she let him go.

OKI: "Fine. Have it your way. I don't want to see your plastic face anyway."

And again, Okita left nonchalantly. It was as if nothing could penetrate the cool. And everyone knew it. From the opposite side of that hallway came Gintoki carrying the last box of goods.

GIN: "So, the bowl head finally makes a move for the door. I was waiting for that. So, here's your box. What did I miss?"

On that note, Sayaka dashed past Gintoki and ran off in tears from the way he came in. After all, the one most damaged from this was the girl who just recently gave her wish to a cat to make the boy of her dreams a star. She's the one that truly loves him, and Okita hurt her in the worst possible way in that regard.

At that moment, Madoka felt something.

MAD: {"Oh no. Here? At a time like this?"}

KYO: {"I know. We better get out of here. I'll try to get Sayaka and let her know."}

MAD: "Um. Guys? We need to head home now. I have to take Tetsuya to the doctor's tonight and Kyouko's got homework. So seeya."

With that, Madoka and Kyouko departed. However, the Yorozuya already knew what was up.

GIN: "Oh, Hitomi. Take this box into your classroom and put it in the container for the drive. If it's late, I'll give you an extension.

Shinpachi, Kagura, come with me."

And the three headed off after Madoka and Kyouko. The streets were lit with the night sky as the three ran through the head of town into the throat area with its San Francisco created streets. Gintoki and Shinpachi pulled out their swords as they looked all over the area. Finally, they found a courthouse that had an odd look to it, as if it was being pulled away by a horse or something. They stepped forward onto the pavement when suddenly they found themselves in another Witch world. This one happened to have the look of some sort of twisted ranch filled with stalls, farmhouses and nooses at EVERY TURN! Worst of all, it was all backgrounded by strange multi-colored static. It was then familiars started appearing. Baby horses with horns on their heads moving as fast as bullets.

GIN: "Get out of our way!"

The Yorozuya rammed into them and sent them flying. Shinpachi slammed them down, Kagura tossed them up and Gintoki just plain sent them away in a gust of pain. They traveled deep into the witch world, where they eventually got to a huge open prairie of evil with the next familiars. These were strange white dandelion creatures that had some sort of ability to absorb…something. Energy? Life force? No one knows. In the middle of this horde was Madoka and Kyouko, fighting valiantly but starting to get tuckered out. But Gintoki and crew bust through the horde and reunited with the magical warriors.

GIN: "Sorry for the wait. Your DiGiorno Pizza is ready."

KYO: "Thanks funny boy. But I ordered Domino's."

GIN: "Oh. Is that right funny girl? Well, I better take it back to the store then."

KYO: "Hold on. I'll take it anyway. I'm hungry for it."

Gintoki took Kyouko's hand as she got back on her feet. Same between Shinpachi and Madoka.

KYO: "Thanks for coming."

GIN: "Any news on Sayaka and Mami?"

KYO: "I don't know how you know them that way Sensei, but I was sent with Madoka here before I could look."

SHIN: "So, we're all on our own?"

GIN: "Looks like it Shin-boy."

KAG: "Look on the bright side. We might be able to skip class tomorrow if we break any bones."

SHIN: "THAT'S A HORRIBLE WAY TO SKIP CLASS KAGURA!"

MAD: "I'm very sorry you guys. I thought we could take them on our own, but…"

GIN: "No apologies. Right now, focus on the horde.

We are one unit. Move as the other moves. Don't think about your behind. Only in front. If one falls, we all do. So don't fall."

With that, the five split away and attacked the horde. Gintoki sliced and diced through them in seconds. Shinpachi…not so much but he was getting a good share done. Kagura was clobbering them down into paste while Madoka kept the pressure up with all she could. Kyouko seemed like the only one besides Gintoki to be enjoying the fight as she seemed like she was dancing through her share with fire on her feet. A fighting visionary in the body of a delinquent. The fight continued on as for hours these guys fought the good fight. But they were getting tired and the forces, though dwindling rapidly, were still too many to keep pinned forever. It seemed like any one of them could fall at any moment. But just then, a slash came from Gintoki's side and the front line of his enemy was gone.

SAY: "Sorry I'm late, but I'm pretty bummed you started the party without me."

The fighting stopped and the party looked up. There at the top of the plain's height was a lone figure. She was wearing a blue dress with a cape upon her looking like a Tsukuyo Theater actress.

They couldn't believe it. Sayaka.

MAD: "Sayaka!"

SHIN: "You're here!"

KYO: "Took you long enough."

With that, Sayaka got to work. She jumped up from her spot towards the battlefield and sent a heavy bombardment of swords right at the enemy. In seconds, the area was diminished to only one quarter of what it was before. The fight had become easy.

SAY: "Sensei! Shinpachi! Kyouko! Take a sword!"

KAG: "What about me?!"

With that, the now quintet set off to mow down the forces. White to the left. White to the right. White tossed out as garbage alla plight. Everything was swarming with familiar blood and guts. It was so much that one could smell the scent of cooked dandelions. In a couple of minutes, it went quiet. But unfortunately it would not last. Just as they could get a couple of breathers in, a new horde was coming.

MAD: "Sayaka…"

SAY: "We'll catch up later.

But right now, I have some hell I need to raise."

With that, Sayaka headed off to the horde.

GIN: "Kyouko, head off with Miss Blueberry."

KYO: "Why?"

GIN: "Because she's a regular girl acting like a monster. Her soul…..will rip in two.

She needs someone close to help her as she's acting out like this. So I nominate you."

KYO: "Why can't Miss Prissy Pants do it?"

GIN: "Cause we need her help…..to smash this witch ahead of us to smithereens."

KYO: "Alright. But come back soon. If she gets squashed into jam, I won't be here to be the biscuit."

GIN: "Alright."

With that, Kyouko headed off to follow Sayaka's rampage. As she heads off to do that, the remaining four turn their attention to the massive door that has just appeared.

GIN: "Time to wrangle in the wrangler."

SHIN: "Enough horse jokes please."

GIN: "Fair enough."

They entered through the door to find a room that looked like a barn turned into a shadowy lair of darkness. It was as if Diablo had decided to become a hick boy from Alabama and crammed his house into one location. As they lay upon a gigantic witch in the shape of a headless knight riding a horse of purple flames, they were greeted by someone in the shadows.

HOM: "You finally arrived, Yorozuya Gin."

It was Homura, though she looks different now. She now has on a revealing black dress complimented by her wings. Everyone was left speechless.

MAD: "Homura…Akemi…."

HOM: "Yes, Madoka. You're talking to her right now.

The real Homura Akemi."

MAD: "Homura…"

KAG: "Why, Homura? You're our friend!"

HOM: "I told you two before. I'm NOT your friend. I'm your ENEMY. My own reason for knowing you and conversing with you was to understand you and kill you for my plans.

And I figured it out using this witch I created, Macro Phantabile."

GIN: "So, this witch is your pet, huh."

Gintoki walked his way to Homura.

GIN: "Well, let me say one thing at least."

It was at this point Gintoki leaped towards her and slammed his sword down.

GIN: "You should know when to get your pets neutered so they don't shed hair on the carpet!"

His sword connected…with Homura's own. A wide sword that was all black with a mechanism inside that looked like the inside of a clocktower.

GIN: "Shinpachi, Kagura, Madoka! Get going! Beat that witch!"

With that, the three headed off while Gintoki faced Homura. And man was she powerful. Gintoki used everything he could to corner her so the other three could take on the other witch, but he was left open too many times and Homura started hammering him down. Each two times their swords would clash, a strike would land on Gintoki. One on his arm. One on a leg. One on his back. One at his foot. One at his shoulder. One near his neck. The more they crossed, the more Gintoki took all the beatings while Homura only took one at her cheek. In the end, he was overpowered while the others were trying desperately to lay the witch down. Shinpachi was dueling with the knight's sword. Kagura was slamming his torso to the ground that kept getting up. Madoka couldn't get a good shot. Things were getting hairy. Gintoki realized this when Homura finally hammered him into the wall and pinned him with her hand.

HOM: "It's over White Demon."

He swung his sword only for Homura to break it.

HOM: "You tried, but I won. Look at it this way though. You have a successor with the Black Demon right in front of you."

After saying that, Gintoki took the end of the bakuto and thrust it up, cutting Homura's right wing off. Homura was absolutely lost. She thought he had given up. She was wrong. Very wrong. In her surprise and frozen state, he also got a hold of the tip of the broken sword to pierce her big black Soul Gem. But she regained her senses and dodged the attack, careening her sword into him and driving him deep into the wall. All there was left was smoke.

SHIN: "GINTOKI!"

The three couldn't believe it. Gintoki was taken down easily by Homura.

But something weird happened. It just so happened that when Gintoki thrust the front part of his sword to Homura's Soul Gem, it grazed the gem, causing a crack to appear. Because of this crack, a portion of the energy from the gem escaped and retreated back to its original owner.

The weird thing was that Madoka spaced out.

In a moment that equaled the flow of the river of time, Madoka regained the memories that were lost to her. The true first time she became a magical girl, her first meeting with Homura, every time travel, every moment she crossed with the same world in a different way, her sacrifice to become a god and grant eternity a symbol of peace, her best friend becoming a witch, and most importantly….everything Homura, her best friend, did for her. Everything had returned to its rightful owner.

In that moment, she felt her heart open. A key found a hole that opened a door to something thought lost. And in that moment, she felt something awaken. Or rather more things than anyone can ask for. Madoka started to feel things she thought she didn't know. Joy, Hate, Fear, Grief, and most importantly…Love.

MAD: ("I….remember…..")

When that moment returned, she found she had tears in her eyes that streamed with an easing flow calm that couldn't be stopped. It was as if she were unconsciously waiting for this moment. She wiped them away though, for now she knew how to defeat the witch. She charged all the energy into an orb and fired it to the top of the area. It rearranged itself as seven heavy pillars of large arrows that pierced it and pinned it to the ground.

MAD: "Shinpachi! Kagura! Keep it on the ground! It can only be killed when its body is on solid concrete!"

With that, the two smacked hard on two of the pillars as Madoka charged for a powerful arrow straight through. Upon realizing what she was doing, Homura dashed away from Gintoki and tried to stop the attack. Madoka turned her eye away for a second though to find what her best friend was up to and turned toward her, grabbing her arm and doing a toss up toward the witch.

MAD: ("Homura…I love you….

"But I'm going to protect what you sacrificed yourself for. Even if it means stepping on your head to do it!")

She charged the rest of her shot. Then let it go.

MAD: "HEAVENLY ARROW!"

She fired an absolutely powerful arrow that sliced through Macro Phantabile in one shot. Then it caused a mini-explosion that seemed to have taken Homura with it. In that moment, it seemed it was over. Kagura and Shinpachi got pretty beat up, but were OK nonetheless.

SHIN: "Madoka….how did you know to do that?"

MAD: "Well, I remembered how. I remember everything now. Homura, Kyubey, magical girls, God, everything."

KAG: "You do? YAHOO! NOW EVERYTHING CAN…"

Just then, the ground started rumbling.

MAD: "Guys, we have to get out of here. The world's falling apart!"

SHIN: "Right."

So the three got the now unconscious Gintoki and started to leave. They were at the plain area where they found that the world had already condensed itself and now the exit was ahead of them. Unfortunately, just as they were getting to the exit Homura reappeared before them.

HOM: "Madoka, you can't kill me."

MAD: "Homura, I don't want to kill you. I remember everything. I know what you've done."

HOM: "Then you know you're going to die."

MAD: "No…"

OKI: "You're the one who's about to go back to hell."

Just then, someone tried to swipe a sword at Homura from behind. She teleported off to the side for all to see who it was.

SHIN: "O-O-OKITA! TAMAKA!"

KAG: "MAMI!"

MAD: "Nagisa!"

OKI: "Yeah, we're here by popular demand to play S&M with you all so get your boards ready."

MAM: "Okita, please refrain from jokes like that when working."

TAM: "Yes, I agree. You should play Monopoly where currency can be increased with human parts."

SHIN: "THAT'S MESSED UP!"

With that, Homura charged at them with her blade, which Okita and Mami stopped in a moment.

SHIN: "What about Sayaka and Kyouko?"

OKI: "We saw them as they were leaving. They cleared the way, so get going."

SHIN: "But what about…"

OKI: "Stop yapping and go."

With that, Homura summons a number of the puffy familiars for backup to surround the group, but in moments Nagisa summons up a horn that blows a barrage of bubbles up which Mami and Okita break, causing massive gravity force that crushes them solid flat. The rest were burned by Tama through the flamethrower mechanic of her broom.

TAM: "Shinpachi, if Gintoki dies I'm ordered to salvage his organs and sell them to the highest bidder."

Everyone was mortified to hear this.

TAM: "Just kidding."

SHIN: "DON'T DO THAT IN A DIRE SITUATION LIKE THIS!

By the way, it's good to see you guys."

OKI: "Yeah, good to see you too. So good I could throw up."

SHIN: ("You don't have to be cynical.

No, wait a minute, he might actually throw up.")

OKI: "Just kidding. I'm not happy to see you."

SHIN: ("THAT'S HORRIBLE! AND WHAT ABOUT JOKES IN A DIRE SITUATION THAT I JUST SAID?!")

OKI: "Now get going."

SHIN: "Right."

OKI: "We'll stay and keep her busy."

With that, the three started to leave with Gintoki. But then…

KAG: "Hold on."

Okita's group turned around.

KAG: "I'm staying behind to help you."

SHIN: "Kagura. What about Gintoki!?"

KAG: "Madoka's got it. Besides, you're gonna need all the help you can get with that One-Winged Angel over there.

Tamaka. Balloon Kid. Fly on out of here with Shinpachi and Madoka. They need help to get Ginny back to Granny."

SHIN: "Kagura…."

OKI: "Fine, you can help us kid. But if you vomit on Sephiroth's boots I'll take your copy of Final Fantasy VI."

KAG: "Fine, if you do that then I'll take your Final Fantasy IV."

MAM: ("Kagura….)

{Alright, Go. All of you. To Otose's Bar."}

With that, Shinpachi and Madoka took Gintoki with Nagisa and Tamaka behind them. Kagura came up to Okita and Mami to face a three-on-one with the Goddess of this World. All to get them a chance to run to home base and win the game.

HOM: "I told you Kagura. I'm not your friend."

KAG: "And you're going to forget those happy times. I told you once and I'll tell you again.

That emo act ain't working for ya. Your better off listening to SPYAIR and dying your hair white.

I'll save you from Pink Floyd and get you to some Stevie Wonder."

HOM: "You can't save me Kagura."

KAG: "No one's saving anybody. We're just here. For this moment.

And this moment only."

Silence. Then…clash! The battle begins! All three go in for a barrage of power against this girl of power. She blows them away and focuses first on Okita. Their fight was quick as a few sword strikes between them caused the two to stick and her to attack his wrist. He kept it together though and forced her back before Kagura came in with a high kick above, cratering the ground. She then brushed Okita off for Kagura, going mano a mano with sword and umbrella. Every time their weapons swept each other, a shot from her top was fired, and the fight got more tense. Kagura kept fighting with Homura for a while before Mami got back on her feet and helped Kagura by using her guns. First a circle around from the air before she started getting guns here, there, everywhere around Homura unleashing a barrage of bullets aimed to tie and die. She ripped and whipped around to the round of bullets with Kagura as the two danced the mad dance of fire and brimstone through their fight. For some reason, Homura was deeply enjoying this, since as the fight went on, she got more energetic and more aware with her moves. Okita and Kagura were teaming up in close range while Mami acted as the claptrap and sniper. It took a while before Homura got bored. So she first landed a fist in Kagura's stomach and kicked her hard to the now shrinking entrance. Homura then chopped off Sougo's blade and cut his shoulder very deeply to leave him incapacitated leaving her to close the gap with Mami and slash through all of her guns and then into her chest, causing her to fall. She did have a trap ready for this though, as when she did this, she vanished to reveal ribbons trying to tangle her. But Homura was ready. She twirled them in, brought Mami in and slammed her down to slash at her chest again. She fell to the sight of blood from her comrades.

They were defeated and time ran out. So Kagura did the only sane thing. She rammed her umbrella to the ground and shot a blast to create smoke. She then got Okita and Mami and ran out, leaving Homura alone.

HOM: "We will meet again, friends. I promise you that. We will meet again."

The fight was over. The world was sealed and gone. The grief seed retrieved with all using it well. But it still felt like a loss.

KAG: "Shoot. I couldn't save Emo. What do I do?"

SHIN: "Kagura. We'll see her again. We have more opportunities to save her."

KAG: "But…"

SHIN: "It's alright. If we can still talk like we did a week before tomorrow, we're still fine."

He's right after all. They escaped to live another day, so they have another chance to save her. In due time.

With that, all became good. Everyone first took Gintoki to Odd Jobs' to rest from the wounds he accumulated. Then, everybody headed for home except for Kagura who stayed to look after Gintoki with Tama. Shinpachi headed for home where he had to eat Otae's cooking. He died, came back as a ghost, died again and then came back as himself repeating the cycle. It was Homura's cycle condensed into a 1 episode OVA. But it apparently had a sequel, since Otae asked Shinpachi to send some of her cooking to Sayaka's mom, who she met at the cabaret club. He traveled the city and finally found Sayaka's house, where he entered without problems.

SHIN: "Excuse me, Mrs. Mihi? I've come from the Shimura house. My sister wanted to give you some of her food. You guys talked about each other's cooking for…"

He then looked into the kitchen to find a dark image. There in the kitchen was laid upon him a mere empty bottle of white wine. And the more into the kitchen, the more the bottles were closer. There in the center was Sayaka Mihi, drunk out of her mind and nearly collapsed with half a bottle in her hand.

SHIN: "Sayaka?"

SAY: "Mmmmm…..Oh, Glasses…You're here….what do you want….."

SHIN: "I'm looking for your mother. Is she here anywhere?"

SAY: "She's not in. And you shouldn't be either. I want to suffer alone tonight, so go away."

SHIN: "Sayaka…what's really wrong….."

SAY: "I told you what was wrong today."

SHIN: "No…..what's really wrong…Sayaka….."

With that, she throws her bottle at Shinpachi, knocking into the wall next to him. A look came into her, one that was compared to a hurt wild dog that knew only to torture and hurt.

SAY: "Listen to me and listen well. Fade away light, and don't come back. I don't want to deal with you right now. All I want to do….is drink…..until I fade into the dark."

She then got up and drew out her scabbard.

SAY: "Fade away."

She came closer.

SAY: "Fade away."

She came even closer.

SAY: "Fade away."

Shinpachi started to back out towards the living room.

SAY: "Fade away."

They reached the living room. And it was then she felt pain in her head.

SAY: "Aaah. Fade away."

A memory of when she was 5 playing with her father on the floor.

Shinpachi walked away from her to the far side corner of the room.

She remembered another memory. How she was 6 and her mother rocked her in a rocking chair long gone.

SAY: "AAAH! FADE AWAY."

She stopped at a small cabinet on the floor. She was about to open it in empty joy only to look at the picture above it. It was a family portrait when she was 3.

She looked at it. Becoming more angry. And then a snap of the line.

SAY: "AAAAAAAH! FADE AWAAAAAAAY!

FADE AWAY! FADE AWAY!

FADE AWAY! FADE AWAAAAAAAAAAAAY!"

She kept stabbing at the picture until she couldn't stab anymore. The picture had her face no more. Her body no more.

SAY: "…..I need a drink."

She tried to open up the cabinet, but Shinpachi stopped her by putting a hand gently and firmly on hers. A silence fell between them before she could speak.

SAY: "I've been upholding the Japanese tradition of inheriting from my parents. In this case, drinking any liquor that comes in sight.

I discovered it when I was eight. When I figured out my life was going to shit and my family splitting apart. I had a taste of the white wine in this cabinet….and loved it….and….it became my salvation. Now…it's a bottle a night…to save my soul from my jittering hands. But it couldn't make me happy.

I was 10 when I heard Kyousuke on the violin. And I fell in love with him. So, I gave my life away for his fame and fortune. And he falls in love with an asshole like Okita Sougo. The worst part…..I don't…really love him. I love…the musician…the music…..the escape…not the person. And he will never know that I loved him that way. That I chose to give it all to Hitomi cause she was the better pick. That I got my happiness from her together with him. And how that happiness is now shattered. I fell in love….in the wrong way. That didn't make me happy.

Now I'm 14. My candle's burnt at both ends. And in all…"

With that, Sayaka picked herself up and walked to the door.

SAY: ("I know now there IS no future for me where I it matters. Where I can be truly happy.

There is no future for me. Only death. Only death…by my own hand.")

SHIN: "Sayaka!"

SAY: "Thanks….Shinpachi. Please tell your sister my mom got the food. And it was delicious."

With that, Sayaka put on a coat she found, put it on, and disappeared into the night.

SHIN: "Sayaka!"

Shinpachi ran after her. But she was nowhere to be found.

SHIN: "Sayaka!

SAYAKA!"

Meanwhile, on the other side of the darkness of town, Kagura was watching over the resting Gintoki when she heard a noise above. It must have come from the roof. She followed it up where she found someone she wasn't expecting.

KAG: "So, you came here after that stunt you did."

OKI: "Lay off me kid. I'm trying to smoke here."

KAG: "What brand is that?"

OKI: "Mayoboro. I'm fucking over my bro again. As I always do."

KAG: "If you say so."

"Do you like him?"

OKI: "I do…..a lot.

You know, when it's just the two of us walking to school, I feel like a kid again. I would talk about my life at the Shinsengumi and he laughs wanting to hear more and more of my stories and jokes. I would prank him, and he would laugh until he was blue, where I'd give him help breathing. I would play around the school at lunch hour when it was the two of us, and he would look on with caring eyes. And all he talks about…is Hitomi and his violin. Plus his family.

The more I'm with him, the more I feel happy when he smiles. The more he looks on, the more I want to look where he's heading. The more I'm around his presence, the more I start to circle around his life. And when I figured that out, that's when I found myself in love with him. 'Cause he's just like my Sis. Always looking after me, and always seeing me as a beautiful human being no matter the blood I have gathered in this weary soul."

KAG: "But he's a taken man. You should have known that making him your own…"

OKI: "His relationship with Hitomi is falling apart. He told me. She doesn't see him anymore.

He's always busy doing concerts as a musician becoming professional. But recently, he's found that she won't truly see him eye to eye anymore. She won't open up to him. It's as if she's become cold for him to be warm. But he's only cooked on the outside. He's raw, and he feels that it's only getting worse from here. So when he talked to me today in the classroom, he was the one that made the move. Not me. He did it…to find comfort that has flown away as a flock of birds.

And I don't regret going into this. I'm happy to get whatever happiness I can, and be discarded. It's what I can do…for him."

Another moment passed with no words. No action. Nothing but the wind picking up and clouds heading North. Kagura then started to go back down.

KAG: "If you hurt him to an incurable state or grow a fern on your head, I'll seriously kill you."

OKI: "Right."

KAG: "And don't eat any mayo. Have barbecue! It's got pork in it!"

With that, Kagura took off. Sougo kept smoking the cigarette feeling the weight of everything that has been happening for the last two weeks. His reflection was as clear as how little the light came from his cigarette. He couldn't understand why Hijikata would like something like this. Until now at least.

OKI: "Sis. Hijikata. I think I understand now what you guys went through. Why you were in love. And why it couldn't last at all."

The rain started falling.

OKI: "Spicy food doesn't mix with mayo and cigarettes all that well in the rain."

With that, he put his cigarette out.

In minutes, the rain came hard and unforgiving. Sayaka was outside near a bus stop close to the heart of town. On her little walk here, she bought a piece of rope from a local vendor, which she then started to tie into something. She then hung the now tied rope above the bench, a noose that she was going to use to go to the other side.

SAY: "It's time."

She got up on the bench. She was about to put her head in the noose…and jump.

OKI: "Excuse me, ma'am."

Sayaka turned with her defeated, dead eyes toward the young man who spoke that.

OKI: "This is the police. I'm gonna have to inspect that rope. It might not be strong enough for whatever you're doing."

SAY: "I'll be fine officer. Please…don't mind me."

OKI: "I insist."

The young man revealed himself in his black attire with black and gold coat. It was Okita Sougo.

SAY: "Well I still say no you bastard. You ruined my life you know. You and whatever I'm supposed to call my crush."

KYO: "Oh don't be a pessimistic crybaby. You've always liked the rain, don't you? Then pray to Saijin for a cleansing. Or are you that dense?"

Behind Sougo was Kyouko, dressed to accommodate for the rain.

SAY: "Kyouko…"

KYO: "Before you say something stupid, don't. It's still stupid. So I'll say something stupid first.

Don't do it. You're not going to be happy if you do. I have proof."

She then pulled out a shish kebab from a bag in her hand.

KYO: "See. It's crying for you."

SAY: "Stop making things animated in your head!"

KYO: "But it's true. If you don't live, you don't eat it. And it's sad about that fact. It wants to be eaten by you.

And I'm the same. If you die, I won't face you every day. I won't get to eat you up and where would everybody be?

As sickening as it is. You need to keep going with this brutal, beautiful, sadistic world. If you don't…I won't have a thing to care about. I'll just fade away….like you.

Pretty much….I'm being sappy, and saying….I don't want you….to go away. I want you…to live….so I can see you again."

Then before she realized it, she saw that Shinpachi and Kagura were on the opposite side.

SHIN: "Sayaka, we care for you. Whatever you think of yourself, please know you're not alone."

SAY: "I am alone Glasses. All my life I have lived in a place where you must adhere to your sins to survive. But in my case, I have been consumed by them….and now….I'm nothing but a hollow shell of obsession and desire.

I don't deserve to live if I must keep going as nothing more than myself."

MAD: "Sayaka…"

Sayaka turned again to find Madoka right across from her in the waiting area.

MAD: "You don't have to do this.

Whatever happened to that girl I knew in grade school? The one who protected me from those boys pulling my hair into the paint cans. The one who swung my swing? The one who said that living with all you've got is a life worth living? You loved everything in your life every day I've seen you. And now…you want to take it away. Why? WHY?

Please…..don't go back on your promise to me. You told me when your wish was granted:

"No one's going to die. I won't let it. You won't let it. We'll keep each other alive! We're the protectors of this town after all!"

So please, keep living! Please…don't take your own life! Please…don't hurt us! We still need you!"

SAY: "But…what can I still do?"

KAG: "You can get up and live a good life looking all dirty! Grab some rice for the day and eat it in the rain. That's what I do."

In that moment, Sayaka started to feel something inside of her that she hasn't felt in a long time. It surfaced with Kagura's words.

KAG: "Besides. That guy would always crush your dreams no matter what you wanted. So screw him. Do something better for your life. Like pachinko."

It then moved into the highest layer with Sougo

MAD: "Sayaka. It doesn't matter if your family is like that or if you'll never know the love you want. You have the love you need right here."

Sayaka could feel it. Something came to her.

MAD: "Sayaka…I need you…..We need you…..So please…come with us…..and start again."

It…was…..hope. The golden aura that had been buried under so much of what she has experienced has come back to her at the moment she never expected. That gold aura manifested into words that were clear in her mind:

SAY: "I'm afraid…..of being alone…..of no one seeing me…But….I found…what I wanted."

She climbed up on top of the bench, and untied the rope.

SAY: "Thank you….everyone….I'll…keep on living.

But I can't give up the bottle."

MAD: "Sayaka!"

SAY: "Please….I can't….as much as I want to….this inner battle is between me and my family….if I quit…they'll destroy me…..it's a war you see…between three people that once lied…..under the banner…..family.

Until I can get away with not being family with them…until I can leave them for good…..I have to keep fighting…..the way I've been fighting…..until a better way comes around."

The rain came down even harder than before. As much as they stopped Sayaka from a life-ending fate, she still holds on to the bottle. She is STILL an alcoholic. No, it wasn't even saving her if one is truthful. It was more of a stay of execution. But for today, it was more than enough.

After that, things returned to semi normality. School was much tenser now with everyone around following Sayaka's suicide attempt, with classes smelling like lollipops and lunches having a weird taste of peppermint and turkish gravy. It tasted gross and Shinpachi was getting his head spinning while everyone else was scarfing it down whole. Meanwhile, classes faded to the background. Sayaka and Okita were targeting each other in their minds. Hitomi and Kyousuke were on no speaking terms. I think Kagura even lost a foot of ice cream to Kyouko for not paying attention. The worst part of these days was that Homura completely disappeared after her fight with Kagura, Okita and Mami. Thus, Shinpachi and Kagura had to watch a lot of silent footage of the static channel as everyone tried to act normal only to find it nowhere near that. Thankfully, Mami was a calming presence in those days. The glue that kept everyone together. For example, one day, Sayaka managed to see Okita eye to eye and immediately tried to rush into him and knock him into the glass. That is until Mami grabbed her and told her to calm down. She then had to find Hitomi, who ran off into the girl's bathroom to comfort him. On another day, she had to lighten spirits when Kyousuke came over to ask for an egg at their table in the cafeteria. He made everyone go silent and miserable there. Everyone else was trying to live on while everyone else was going through a rough hole in the ground getting rough, bigger and tougher on the ground. Thus, any conversation was usually in danger of being outsourced into topics no one wanted to take on. Be they alcohol, Homura, Gintoki, or the love triangle, they were in a minefield with a slippery field around it. Outside of the school, life went on as usual. Gintoki was still resting from his fight. Otose's was still running. Tsukuyo was still her old self and doing her thing. The people kept moving through the streets with no problems. The world pretty much moved on, and everybody was trying to do the same.

Strangely, a happy thing started to come into motion around this time. Kagura and Kyouko, those two started to develop their rivalry into a serious thing within the days that followed. Eating contests. Races to the school. Races around town. Political debates…about whatever they could come up with which usually changed into another eating contest. The days passed by with the fires raging hotter in both girls' lives. And everyone watched in awe as the two duked it out, especially Madoka, Mami, and Shinpachi who acted as their judges. Eventually, this led to a day where the two decided to finally duke it out via fists. The place: the middle of town, particularly an alleyway that is famous for its privacy and quiet cool air in the spring. The time: Saturday at high noon. The audience: Their friends to show once and for all who the better lady is. As the days followed, things started to look happier and the dread that had held our group started to fade.

Then, the night before the dear Madoka had another new dream.

It started with her enjoying a picnic with all her friends. Then all of a sudden, the sky got dark. She looked over the river to find an orphanage burning in the distance. She tries to call her friends, but her voice is gone and she can't hear them. She then turns back to find a boy….a boy with bleeding eyes red waving in the farthest window on the right of the second floor. As he waved, he smiled.

She awoke to find the sun shining. The day was here. And she sighed from not wanting to see this. Why couldn't everyone just get along?

MAD: "Good morning, Dad?"

SHIN: "Good morning."

KAG: "Good morning!"

MAD: "AAAAHHH! KAGURA! SHINPACHI!"

SHIN: "Sorry for intruding you like this. We were asked to help your mother wake up."

MAD: "Oh."

KAG: "Well, I vouch we leave her to her sleeping. A woman always knows other women need to saw logs and hibernate for the winter."

SHIN: "IT'S SPRING! HOW CAN YOU HIBERNATE WHEN IT'S ALRIGHT 27 CELSIUS!? YOU HAVE TO HAVE A LIZARD'S BLOOD TO MAKE THAT HAPPEN!"

MAD: "Well…um…"

Madoka then revealed a picture of her mother sleeping in what appeared to be reptile styled night attire. A body suit of a pajama in fact with purple scales.

MAD: "She usually likes sleeping in the cold. In fact she usually turns down the thermostat in here and makes it an iceberg. So my Dad and I turn it up when she's deep in sleep."

SHIN: "THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE! SHE'S REALLY THAT COLD!"

KAG: "Glasses. We need to wake her up."

SHIN: "NO WAY! SHE COULD TURN COLORS ON US! SHE COULD DISAPPEAR BEFORE OUR EYES!"

KAG: "We have no choice. We must do this. We must slay so we may make more weapons!"

SHIN: "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?! SHE'S NOT A REAL LIZARD! SHE'S NOT EVEN A DRAGON! STOP TALKING MONSTER HUNTER!"

MAD: "IT'S NOT RIGHT KAGURA!"

So with confused baited breathing, the three went into her room, which was most definitely cold. Tetsuyo was already trying to wake up the still asleep Junko.

"IT'S MORNING!"

Meanwhile, on the other side of the town a police car was circling around the main square in the heart of town. It was badly branded with some sort of mark on it that signified…well something. That white car was a police car. But here's the thing, Mitsuhara hasn't had a legitimate police force in a long time…until recently when a group of men took up the grand hall in the heart of town. These men, dressed in black and gold coats and with old fashioned suits underneath them were the country samurai that could. They are the defenders of Edo who came from the lowest of the low to become the most prestigious form of the law. This was the car of that very group: The Shinsengumi. One member has already been revealed to be Okita Sougo, The 1st Division Captain. Today he was sleeping in the passenger's seat with his fold wrap with his two best friends also in it with him. The one actually driving had black hair and was smoking Mayoboros with a smell very much of a Mayo guy. He had a lived in expression similar to Gintoki with a heart just as silver in the color of the soul. This was the rumored Demonic Vice-Chief, the in-house second in command of The Shinsengumi, Toshio Hijikata. In the back seat behind him was a man with a fern haircut on how it stands up. He was much broader shouldered and muscular than his two compatriots to the point that he can be compared to a gorilla. He has on his face a huge scar from an incident that happened some time ago. Toshi and Okita look up to this man behind him. He's sort of an older brother to them after all. This was the Chief Leader of The Shinsengumi: Isao Kondo.

KON: "Oh, Toshi. Why are we circling around in a circle? I understand countless pursuits, but this is…"

With that, Kondo puked in a bag he had by the side just for this case.

KON: "Sorry. It was the new car smell."

TOS: "WHAT NEW CAR SMELL!? WE'VE HAD IT FOR A WEEK NOW!"

KON: "But Toshi, you never answered my question."

TOS: "You know why we're circling around. It's for patrolling."

KON: "But we could have just done it on foot."

TOS: "Yes, but we also need to watch the roads this way as well. With multiple ways of travel on the streets, we will be able to reduce crime in their adopted home."

With that, the motor fired up!

TOS: "WILL YOU SHUT UP!? I TRIED TO BE NICE BY FILLING YOU UP WITH MAYO! BUT NOOOOOOOOOOO! YOU HAD TO START KICKING UP AND SPURTING AT ME LIKE YOU'RE NIGHT RIDER!"

KON: "DON'T INSULT IT! YOU KNOW THEY HAVE FEELINGS!"

OKI: "He's right, Hijikata. Cars need a gentle touch like a woman when she's watching Precure."

With that, the obviously not tired Okita smashed the glove compartment of the car.

OKI: "Hey. Lolita. Work your ass up faster."

TOS: "OHEE! WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO HER?! YOU'RE TREATING HER EVEN WORSE! BESIDES, WHY ARE WE NAMING HER LOLITA?! SHE'S TOO OLD TO BE CALLED THAT!"

OKI: "Hijikata, you can't judge anything by its cover. A specimen of age requires a hand to get going if she's to cooperate."

KON: "YOUR SOUNDING LIKE YOU WANT TO CRANK HER AND USE IT FOR AN ELECTRIC CHAIR!"

TOS: "NO SOUGO! ANYTHING BUT THE CHAIR! I HAVEN'T HAD MY LAST DINNER!"

OKI: "Besides, you really wanted to drive it just to wreck it in traffic and blow it up with the rebels."

TOS: "SHUT UP! OR COMMIT SEPPUKU!"

With that, Toshi stepped on the brakes. It was a large bump that brought everything a small bit, except Toshi's hair, which fell all over his face.

TOS: "Maybe you should get a braid for your hair."

OKI: "Or I could cut it for you since it's too long. How about a bloody shave?"

TOS: "NO WAY! I COULD DIE!"

OKI: "Well, if you don't want it. So be it."

Sougo then did something Toshi didn't expect. He pulled out a cigarette and lighter and started smoking.

TOS: "Ohee, when did you start smoking?"

OKI: "Just this weekend."

TOS: "OH. That's good.

Wait….ARE YOU THE ONES WHO TOOK MY MAYOBOROS FROM THE CONCESSION STAND ON FIELD DAY?!"

OKI: "You're thinking too far back.

Besides, these aren't Mayoboros. They're Pull My Roids."

TOS: ("WHY WOULD YOU SMOKE THOSE? THERE'S NOTHING TO PULL. IT'S NOTHING BUT STRING.")

But he wasn't paying attention to him. Sougo smoked his cigarette and put his blindfold back on, letting his mind wander. His first thought on his trip took him to a casual stroll to school he took with Kyouske alone.

OKI: "Kyouske, why do you burn your mouth so much with spicy food?"

KYU: "If I'm being practical, it would be to wake me up since I've never been a fan of coffee."

OKI: "Fair enough."

A moment passed of silence.

KYU: "If I'm being truthful, it's because it's a routine I do to be ready for the harshness of life. Something that's apparent if you're a musician."

Yes. He remembers. It was the day he found out he was a musician. Until then, all he knew was that he went to school with him and that he apparently loved spice on ALL of his food. ALL of it. He also learned he kind of liked him. He was…

OKI: "That's interesting. So you play the guitar or the bugle or the…"

KYU: "The violin. That's what I play. It's sort of girly, but I love listening to Vivaldi and Mozart and playing them. It makes me happy."

OKI: "That's nice. It must be amazing to do whatever you wished in your heart.

KYU: "Actually, for it all I'm still under my parents' wishes. All their expectations are on me and…..it feels….like a burden."

OKI: "Well, you know the thing about burdens."

KYU: "What?"

OKI: "They make you strong. And when you're done carrying them, it makes you more at ease."

KYU: "How do you know that?"

Another moment passed of silence

OKI: "Let's just say…I know what it's like to have burdens on your shoulders."

KYU: "Oh. I understand.

Would you care to listen to me tomorrow evening in the auditorium? Sayaka and Hitomi will be there."

OKI: "Well, if you want. But don't expect me to take words from Medusa and Ursula lightly."

KYU: "You don't have to say a word if you don't want to."

OKI: "Thanks."

Then Okita remembered the day after that. The afternoon he performed.

OKI: ("Yeah. I have a burden like him.

The burden…of a murderer.")

On that day, he headed to the auditorium early after school ended to watch Kyousuke practice.

OKI: "Oh!"

KYU: "Okita!"

OKI: "So, you're playing."

KYU: "Mm-hm."

Okita took a look around to see the auditorium empty except for himself, Kyouske and the accompanist.

OKI: "Where's Medusa and Ursula?"

KYU: "Well…

Hitomi had piano lessons and Sayaka went with Madoka and the others downtown."

OKI: "So, I'm your only audience.

Well that's reassuring. I'm heading off to Headquarters soon. So I decided to catch your performance before I left. Looks like I'll get a front row seat."

KYU: "Thanks again for hearing me Okita."

OKI: "Anytime.

Play away maestro. Cook me up some raw steak with A1 Sauce and a nice salad full of whoopass."

KYU: "Alright. Here goes."

For five minutes, Kyouske played for him Sergei Rachmaninov's Vocalise Op. 34 No. 14. The layering of the music with the acoustics of the room was astounding. It was like a chamber was opening into a full out spring rain that had engulfed the earth in joy for the water it was given. And in that flowing wave of storm, he felt like a butterfly flying in the grey clouds to pass between the sea that enveloped the sky and the sun that all humanity was sure would come in a moment. And when it ended, they passed away to reveal the sparkles that had come on the flowers. The lilacs and tulips are glistening with glow in their hair making them radiant beauties to any who picked them. The dandelion's shine on in multi lingual gusts of shout from every pour of their body exuding sex. Even the simplest blade of glass felt like they were a courtesan laying the troubles of the world to rest.

It was….beautiful. Sougo hadn't felt this way in a long time. Not since his own sister sang him lullabies as a little boy it was so comforting. He cried tears of joy and just as quickly that he let them out, he wiped them away before Kyouske could see him.

KYU: "Well…that's going to be my opening piece. What do you think?"

OKI: "It…was…."

There was a slow crawling silence around them as the accompanist left and the lights in the auditorium got dimmer. This silence lasted a couple of minutes in between the breathing.

KYU: "I'm…sorry if you didn't like it. I'll…well…..work on…"

OKI: "It was beautiful. VERY beautiful."

With that, Kyouske blushed a little from success.

OKI: "The problem is…I'm allergic to flowers."

KYU: "Huh?"

OKI: "Yeah, I'm allergic to flowers. I can't be around them or my eyes water. And you made them water up. So I need allergy eye drops or my eyes will enlarge and suffocate me."

KYU: "AAAAAAHH! I'M SORRY! I DIDN'T KNOW!"

OKI: "Well, I wasn't expecting a moment like this, so I'll forgive you…."

At that moment, Okita fainted.

KYU: "O-O-O-OKITA!"

He came to pick him up, only to realize his eyes were all white. It scared Kyousuke.

OKI: "GOTCHA!"

KYU: "OKITA!"

OKI: "Sorry. I just wanted to do that."

KYU: "Well, that wasn't funny.

Alright, I admit. That was funny."

The two laughed on the floor as the auditorium became darker.

OKI: "By the way….call me Sougo from now on."

KYU: "By the way…my concert's tomorrow. Come see it when you have work off."

Okita remembered that after that, they went their separate ways. A couple of days went by with the mysterious reemergence of the Shinsengumi, planting him a job back from his current work as a member of the mafia. Then, he was alone with Kyouske again that night at the school. He was getting a book he forgot to tear up and use for a word collage torture chamber of a joke on Hijikata when he found Kyousuke still in his classroom.

OKI: "Kyousuke?"

KYU: "Hmmmm…..Sougo."

OKI: "Are you still here?"

KYU: "Yep."

OKI: "Why?"

KYU: "Well….um….I'm here to get things."

OKI: "What…type of things."

KYU: "Well….I'm getting sheet music and…well…..a book….Moby Dick….for Hitomi."

OKI: "Well alright, but you don't sound happy about it. More like depressed."

KYU: "Yeah."

Sougo was about to leave to find his own book.

OKI: "Sougo?

Actually…I'm here to ask all my friends…..something.

Sougo…what do you think…of Hitomi and me together…as a couple?"

OKI: "What do I say? You're a couple. That's the end of the story."

KYU: "I wish it was."

OKI: "Why?"

KYU: "Well…over the last couple of weeks….Hitomi and I haven't been seeing each other except at school. And that would be the end of it. I'm a professional musician at my age…and she's working to become a proper lady to society. We work through our relationship and let the passion unwind when we're alone in a room together with no one in our sights. But recently….it's more than that. It's….that look in her eyes. Hitomi always had the sweetest, warmest, and most caring eyes I ever saw. But now….those eyes…are cold….and enticing…as if she's refusing me….."

With that, Kyousuke started to let loose tears from his eyes.

KYU: "And every night….I think of what she's doing and where she is….and why she doesn't care anymore. It's as if…I let her down….and she's letting me go. I can't stand this. I can't stand this anymore.

I…."

The tears fell hard now. Sougo found that the happy Kyousuke who went with every naive action he made with forgiveness and modest joy was now in a fit of sadness over his own girlfriend.

KYU: "I…..just want her again….That's all."

OKI: "Kyousuke…"

Sougo felt there really wasn't anything he could do. He started to walk out of the classroom when Sougo was caught and brought to the front desk.

KYU: "Sougo do you like me?"

Sougo was completely off guard. Kyousuke never asked a question like that. Not even to Hitomi as far as he knew.

KYU: "Sorry I asked.

Sougo, I know in my heart….it might be over between Hitomi and I.

Sougo…I like you. In fact, I love you. And I want you…to be mine."

OKI: "Kyousuke…"

KYU: "Sougo…even if you hate me, it's OK. Please, tell me how you feel. That's all I want. Because the more I wait for you to see my way and look at my feelings, the more I burn with passion, the more the strings on my violin hurt, the more I need…love…from you. You're the only person….I can be around…and feel like a more normal carefree self. No expectations. Just me.

Sougo, just tell me upfront."

OKI: "Kyousuke….."

"I like you. I like you a lot. In fact, if there was a chance I would ask you to be my boyfriend, I'd take it.

But someone else needs you. She's green haired and a lady only when you make her one. She's the person who knows you the most. Not me.

Besides….you don't want me to be your beloved. I'm nothing but a killer. A cop given the right to slay a man in cold blood…and leave him in the streets to be eaten by the crows.

I'm nothing…but a curse. Being with me….would be a mistake…"

Sougo was lost in his own void. It was the first time in a long time anyone had given him the warm touch needed to break his facade, his mask, the wall around his heart. And he was letting Kyousuke see him. What he didn't realize was that Kyousuke didn't care. He loved him. And kissed him on the lips when he wasn't paying attention. When it returned, Kyousuke already had him in his palm. He resisted, trying to get him off. But the more he was kissing his lips and all on him, the more his ferocity, his willpower wavered and fell to the rocks. In the end, he gave in to his heart and got lost in time with this lovely boy. Both the same at heart…little boys with sadistic minds and lovely hearts.

The next time he realized the present, the others were watching them in the room across. Things fell apart from there with everyone now painting him the enemy. This was of course like every Monday. What was different was that he had a man in his life now that made him feel alive in a way he wasn't until now. This must have been how Kondo and Hijikata felt when they looked at his sister or Otae. It makes a man kneel in defeat. All for someone's time and pleasure. But his mind took him to one last stop: Last night. He was alone with Kyouske in his room when they went a step forward from the make outs they were doing before. In the span of an hour, they were both in his bed with clothes all around the place. Sougo was of course smoking his Pull My Roids while Kyouske had his eyes closed listening to the sounds of the town at night.

KYU: "Sougo?"

OKI: "What?"

KYU: "I'm sorry I didn't say this…but….thank you for being my savior."

OKI: "I'm not a savior. I'm the guy that left your privates on a meat cleaver that's your life. I just did what I wanted."

KYU: "And I thank you for it.

I said I wanted Hitomi back…but I thought it was because I missed her or because I wanted something similar to what she gave to me.

But…..what I really wanted…was someone to tell me it was going to be alright. And no one…being there for me to tell me that made me go off the deep end. You did that and more for me."

A long pause came to Kyousuke as he was forming the next sentence.

KYU: "Sogo…you're my best friend. You saved me by giving me the love I needed. But now…I'm going to try to get Hitomi back. I realize that she missed me and all she really was doing was trying not to worry me and focus on my music and my studies. She really is the best person to know me. And she IS the one I truly love more than anyone.

I hope…things don't change between us."

OKI: "As lovers, I'm shocked, appalled, and I'm gonna ram a sharp log somewhere beavers don't go for their dams.

But as friends…I'm for you and Hitomi to make up. You two work best together, and all I've been doing is acting as messenger between interests.

I guess…..things won't change between us.

By the way, it's freezing sleeping like this."

KYU: "I agree, but I'm too sore to do anything."

Sougo's track of thought was interrupted when the car's front got rammed in. He pulled off his blindfold from his eyes to see the front smoking, with a slight shadowy figure up front.

OKI: "Hijikata. Why'd you run into someone? Looks like you need to be arrested and executed."

TOS: "I DIDN'T RUN INTO THEM!"

?: "You did run into me. I'll have to cut you into pieces for that."

Sougo recognized that voice. It was a pain in the ass that he knew in Edo. She was trained as an assassin for the Naraku, the underground force for the Shogunate during and after the Joi War. She served as the Vice-Commander of the Mimawarigumi, the elite police force in Edo. He knew her well. It was the donut-eating sadist that was after his balls.

Nobume Imai. The current director of crime prevention. Why was she here? And more importantly, as the smoke was clearing why was she wearing a church outfit with a wreath over her head.

NOB: "If you don't move, you'll die. I'll make sure of it."

OKI: "I'm working, so I should say the same thing."

It was then Nobume was stopped by a man wearing a straw hat and an apron over his robe.

?: "Please accept my apology over my employee here. She was just selling our famous Kamikaze Jelly Donut. Number One here in Mitsuhara.

Mark my words."

The man then revealed himself by taking his hat off.

KAT: "I, Katsura Kotaro, take full responsibility. And repay it with the promise that I will become the greatest chef of Japan, with this my Dragon Bread…"

Then Katsura got his hands cuffed by Toshio. I forgot to mention that Katsura is somewhat of a wanted criminal back where the Shinsengumi truly reign and that the Shinsengumi have been

KAT: "WHAT?! I DIDN'T DO ANYTHING WRONG!"

TOS: "YOU TRIED TO UPROOT THE COUNTRY!"

KAT: "Oh, you're right. BUT I'M NOT DOING THAT! We're just trying to raise enough money to get home….or get to Pompeii, whichever comes first."

TOS: "YOU SOUND LIKE A HIGH SCHOOL STUDENT GOING ON A PAID SCHOOL TRIP!"

KAT: "But then we got raptured into the world of cuisine…and we decided to become the best pastry cooks out there."

KON: "THAT'S SOUND AMAZING!"

KAT: "YOU GET AMAZED OVER EVERYTHING!"

OKI: "Alright, then why are you…Killer?"

They always get like this. Whenever Sougo and Nobume meet up, they always get the pressure to cut each other's balls off.

NOB: "Didn't you hear my boss? We're just trying to raise enough money to get home….or get to Pompeii, whichever comes first.

Besides, I was turned away from every other job I could find. The post office had a letter opener I would use to cut up people. The butcher shop had a meat cleaver I would use to cut up people. The chocolate shop would make me do pickup deliveries, so I would cut up people. The mascot performance place had a real sword, so I used it to cut up people. The factory that made confetti and rubber bouncy balls had a guillotine for cutting the rubber into sections, so I used it to accidentally cut up people. And as for the cake factory, I used the ingredients to make donuts and eat up every single one. Thus, they kicked me out for indecent behavior."

TOS: "YOU'RE A WALKING HEDGEHOG OF SWORDS!"

KAT: "Don't worry. We gave her a job here at Wally's Wild World of Pastries a job as a Greeter and Promoter. And she's actually great at her job."

TOS: "I could imagine it was from how persistent she was."

Sougo then imagined that Nobume met customers and used her swords at stand point to their necks and said "Get in there and eat or get cut." Then he cut the flashback in half for the irritation it was to think she was doing her job better than he was doing his own job.

OKI: "I could see….."

KON: "CAN WE EAT WITH YOU?!"

KAT: "I like your enthusiasm. Of course.

Elizabeth, put two tables together!"

Katsura's partner in crime Elizabeth then came out. He was just a guy in a huge white penguin suit. What his real face is like is unknown. But today, he turned out to have yellow pigtails on his head.

TOS: "NO WAY! HE LOOKS LIKE HE'S FROM THE ALPS! BUT WHERE'S HIS GOAT?!"

With that, the three were led into the pastry shop. It was decorated in all manners of pink. The chairs and tables looked very familiar in their white and red decor and fashionable arrangement, as if it looked like a mushroom.

TOS: "This…feels weird."

KON: "Ohee, Zura…"

Kondo turned around to find Katsura now wearing a small crown with pink diamonds around it except for the front which had a blue diamond inside the crevasse.

KAT: "It's not Zura, it's Peach."

KON: "YOU JUST MADE A MAID CAFE WITH MARIO, DIDN'T YOU?!"

?: "Oh, Sensei. There you are. You should check out the Shroom Cake they make here."

That is the resident spy of the Shinsengumi Yamasaki Sagaru talking. He was wearing a Toad Cap while the man across from him, Shinsengumi 3rd Division Captain Saito Shimaru, who was wearing a Yoshi Cap on his head who showed a sign saying:

Also, try the Yoshi Creme Walk. It's delicious!

TOS: "WALLY'S WILD WORLD OF PASTRIES?! MORE LIKE MARIO'S MOUNTAIN OF MORSEL MISTAKES! AND WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?! YOU'RE ON PATROL!"

YAM: "Please, Hijikata. We're finally making progress. Can't we just enjoy some dessert and have a lovely day?"

TOS: "Yamasaki….commit seppuku right now."

Hijikata looked steamed. Almost well done like a steak. He pulled out his sword and Yamasaki knew he was done for.

YAM: "HIJIKATA! PLEASE!"

TOS: "COMMIT SEPPUKU YOU BASTARD!"

Yamasaki ran away screaming as Toshi ran after him. It was at this moment, when all hope had faded, that Hasegawa son of the Madao King took up his father's apron, and gave the rest of the unfinished Shroom Cake to a dog outside wearing a Sauron helmet.

KAT: "Hasegawa! WHY DID YOU FEED THAT CUSTOMER'S FOOD TO THAT DOG?! IT CAN SMELL ITS BRETHREN WITHIN ITS DNA!"

HAS: "IT'S SIMPLE, BOSS! THIS AIN'T A DOG!

It's that man's secretary."

Outside the restaurant was indeed Toshio's assistant, Tetsunosuke Sasaki. Boy-faced and sporting the Sauron mask, he was strangely dressed like a large shitzu.

SAS: "MY APOLOGIES! I HAVE BEEN FOLLOWING TOSHIO'S GROUP ALL DAY! I ONLY WISH TO PROTECT HIM! SO PLEASE…May I have Yamasaki's Shroom Steak. I missed lunch today."

TOS: "IT'S NOT A STEAK! IT'S CAKE! WHY WOULD YOU EAT DESSERT FOR LUNCH?! IT DOESN'T MAKE SENSE!"

KAT: "It makes a lot of sense here Commander. This is a cake shop after all."

TOS: "Zura, you don't understand what's being said here…"

KAT: "It's not Zura. It's Luigi."

At that moment, Kondo looked at Katsura to find he had switched hats. Now he's wearing a Green Cap with an L on his head.

KON: "THIS WHOLE THING IS FILLED WITH SECOND BANANAS LIKE YOU!"

OTA: "Excuse me…"

Everyone turned to find that someone was at the front door. It turned out to be Otae Shimura, who was out on a personal errand.

OTA: "Does anyone know where I can find the laundromat?"

YAM: "I don't think you can find a laundromat. Why not a laundry store?"

OTA: "Well, I just need somewhere to do clothes."

With that, Kondo came close to Otae.

KON: "You can come over to my place, Otae. I will always do your clothes so that you…"

Otae slugged Kondo hard on the cheek, sending him flying into the kitchen.

OTA: "Honey. I'm flattered, but I can't be a gorilla right now."

KON: "OTAE!"

OTA: "GO BACK AND TELL TARZAN THAT ALL I WANT IS A WASHING MACHINE FOR MY CLOTHES! I'M NOT INTERESTED IN BEING JANE!"

KON: "PLEASE ZURA! HELP ME!"

KAT: "IT'S NOT ZURA. IT'S WARIO!"

Katsura was now wearing a yellow cap on his head with a W on its front.

KON: "WHY ARE YOU THE ARCH-RIVAL! YOU SHOULD PROGRESS NATURALLY!"

?: "Ma'am, why don't you try Charlie's! They have an electronics department with that sort of thing. You'll find one there. If only to get an Instigator."

That young voice came from the centermost table in the back. It was a young boy of 6, Seita, looking ragged as ever with his two guardians. One was Tsukuyo. The other was a beautiful woman with long black hair in a wheelchair by the name of Hinowa, wearing a beautiful kimono designed with the pattern of blue jays and cardinals.

TSU: "Please excuse our child here. He has a point, but it is not there. We found our washing machine at Chief Target's so…"

HIN: "Maybe she should check somewhere else, like Sears. After all, there's a dart board in that other place you use, and you usually incapacitate everyone there Tsukuyo. You know…that old too proficient thing."

TSU: "Oh…That."

OTA: "Well, thank you for letting me know. I'll be off now I guess. I need to put a Gorilla in the zoo."

Before Otae could take him, she saw that Seita had something in his hands.

OTA: "I'm sorry for asking this Seita, but what's that in your hands?"

SEI: "Oh, this? It's a big hunk of sapphire I got from somewhere."

TSU: "Where did you get the sapphire?"

SEI: "Well….uuuuh…"

HIN: "You can tell us. We're the only ones in here after all."

She was right. They WERE the only ones in there. But he still didn't say anything.

HIN: "Seita….tell us….please."

He still didn't answer. Tsukuyo then proceeded to throw a kunai right at the side of his head. His blood spattered everywhere including on their pudding.

TSU: "Seita…don't make me do it to you more."

SEI: "PLEASE NO MORE!

Alright. I got the stone from a white cat outside a theater. I didn't want to say anything about it when I got it because he told me not to mention it to anyone."

KON: "Did he have a red ring on his tail?"

SEI: "Yeah. He did, Mr. Officer."

KON: "Red eyes. Long ears like a rabbit."

SEI: "Exactly to scale."

KON: "I see."

Kondo was getting up from his attack with a bruise on the side of his cheek and blood from his mouth.

KON: "Please don't worry about my safety everyone. Your chief in command is safe. It just seems my clothes are separated from my body and all around the place and I have a weird monkey's paw on my hand wrapped around."

SEI: "THAT'S NOT NATURAL!"

Seita was right. That is NOT natural.

KON: "Seita…I don't know if you know this but that cat's name is Kyubey, and he's something you shouldn't have met."

SEI: "Kyubey?"

KON: "Oh. A creator…of this world's greatest warriors."

OKI: "Ohee! EVERYBODY! LEAVE NOW. Kondo is a first-rate expert in Mahou Shoujo Madoka Magica. He was ranting it all over the car."

NOB: "Is that so?"

It was then Nobume shoved a sword at Sougo's throat.

OKI: "Actually, he is. It was annoying to hear him talk about Sayoko. Or the Law of Cycles. Or how Rachmminov and Debussy don't work well with Yuki Kajiura. But for that mess, we're well informed now of what's happening around here, and are prepared for anything.

Including pesky killers."

He then whipped his sword out in the blink of an eye and matched her cut. It was a draw. The next thing anyone could make sense of, Sougo and Nobume were busy hacking each other with their swords and trouncing each other with the sign outside. At one point, Sougo even got the bazooka and launched a rocket at her, which she immediately dodged and ran away. Sougo kept following her around for a half an hour before a chase on the rooftops of the neighboring shops across the street made him fall into an in-between alley. It was there he stopped, looked down the end of the alley and saw a terrible thing that froze him in his track.

There, in the alley was a dead body and a shadowy wispy figure over it, shaped like a devil.

OKI: "Oh…is it the Apocalypse already?"

Sougo cut through the figure.

OKI: "Sorry. I still have errands to do. Come back in an eternity and maybe I'll let you destroy it."

Then he saw the dead body. It was someone he didn't expect. It was someone he didn't want to see. It was someone he didn't think could even BE here right now. But he was none the same, and a cold tundra of blizzard came over him. There, laying on the brick wall was his beloved, Kyousuke Kamijo.

Sougo couldn't believe it for a minute. Just a moment ago he was just laughing at everyone and WITH everyone. Just a moment ago he was chasing an annoying girl. Just a moment ago, for all the personal shit everyone's been throwing out alongside jealousy, life was normal. Just a moment ago, everything was right again in a way it hadn't been in a long time. Ever since his sister died.

It was then he heard wings. He turned around to find that there was another devilman. And he had blood on his face. This…thing was the one who killed Kyousuke.

In a rampage, Sougo swung his sword hard, cutting deep into the two buildings. But the monster flew away.

OKI: "COME BACK HERE!"

In that moment, it seemed the creature was cut up by a figure in the sun. Nobume.

NOB: "What's wrong? If you keep standing there, I'll cut you down."

OKI: "SHUT UP!"

Sougo swung his sword again and cut deep into the ground. Nobume leapt out of the way in time, and then got a hold on his sword.

NOB: "What's wrong?"

OKI: "None of your business."

NOB: "Then why do you still have your sword out?"

Sougo was caught figuratively with his pants down. He tried to act tough, but to find your beloved killed and partially eaten leaves scars on you.

NOB: "That guy at the end of the alleyway…is he related to you?"

OKI: "In a way you can't understand."

Sougo felt incredibly bitter. And unforgivingly angry. He could have leveled Mitsuhara if he wanted. But before Nobume could ask more, a tremble shook the streets. In a moment, the sky turned a crimson red with bits of magenta, robin's egg blue, indigo, purple, white, black, grey, and silver all mixing within a large diameter of ribbon growing farther and farther and bigger and bigger. Down the street from Sougo and Nobume the trembling got more and more intense as it seemed like a parade was coming. It had all sorts of weird things coming. Somewhere as small as garden snakes with buckles on their heads. There were chimpanzees with beards on and samurai helmets. Some were boars with fezzes and red vests on walking on two legs. Some were downright sabertooth tigers. Some were weird lobbers that remind one of Monster Rancher. One was a walking buddha figure with blood for eyes and a gaping hole in his chest. The biggest of these were elephants of a different color the size of a business building. The centermost one had a gaping scar on his forehead and only one eye and tusk. On top of him was a young man holding an umbrella. He had red hair like Kagura but in long dreadlocks along his back and was wearing a nomad's outfit one would associate with a traveler. Sougo and Nobume who that man. But what was he doing here?

?: "Sorry, but could you move? We have business with the Shogunate."

OKI: "Sorry, but no way. I'm not in the mood right now, so if you want to get through, you're going to have to trample us! Otherwise, get ready to be brought down to meet the amoebas."

?: "That's too bad. But we will let you know that when you die, it will be stated that you were BRAVE AND STUPID!"

With that, the parade charged as Sougo and Nobume started chopping up the witches. Left and right, black blood and color parts started flying as the apparently crowded scene started to run away. Why they didn't with the shaking of the earth no one has a right mind to know, but it could be argued that they didn't know, so when two people spread out with swords and started swinging them out, people ran away in fear apparently away from the battle. Sougo cut through the boars with no problem leaving them ham while Nobume cleaved through all the pogo sticks with the eyes of Banjo-Kazooie characters. It was a bloodbath that had spread around the area with the wreckage. Slowly the parade fell apart and everything spread to different directions. Sougo and Nobume had to think of a way of stopping them before this part of town became a broken battlefield. But as they were thinking of this, the main elephant rammed his foot at Nobume, sending her into a building far in the distance. Sougo was instantly overpowered by its trunk and was pinned on the ground with his chest starting to get crushed.

?: "Any last words?"

OKI: "No…just send me back to him. It aches to be without Kyousuke."

?: "Hm? I don't know anyone with that name. But I guess I can end it and send you back to him. He's dead after all from the way you spoke. So I guess I'll give you that."

But just then, the elephant's foot was cut off and the split off stopped.

TSU: "Geez, what's with you two? You're lawmen, aren't you? You should be able to protect us easily."

Right in front of Sougo was Kondo, Saito, and the rest of the Shinsengumi. In front of the shop was Tsukuyo who had stopped the invading animals with a swarm of kana.

KON: "We are the police ma'am. But we're only a group of men. We can only be at so many places at once before things get hairy."

TSU: "Then I guess we vigilante women will have to pick up the slack."

With that, a number of boar and chimpanzees ran towards the pastry shop.

TSU: "You creatures should know where you stand."

With that, Tsukuyo pulls out a familiar object from her back. It's the Lake Toyo sword. Gintoki's sword.

TSU: "YOU GET SERVED BY US!"

KON: "WHAAAAAAAAA! WHERE DID YOU GET THAT?! DID YOU MAKE A DEAL WITH THE DEVIL?!"

TSU: "I made one with a White Devil. An unconscious one. I went to his house to give him a bouquet and took the sword to borrow it. I promised him for the sword, I would protect all he cherished.

So you monsters will be going to hell to repent for the sin of ruining a beautiful day for the beautiful people of this city. Prepare yourself!"

Then all of a sudden, two swords popped through the shop. It was Katsura and Elizabeth.

KAT: "HOW DARE YOU RUIN MY PASTRIES! YOU MUST ANSWER TO THE PRESIDENT OF THE CHEF INDUSTRY, IZO!"

TSU: "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT!"

With that, she charged in with Gintoki's sword alongside Katsura and Elizabeth to smash the ever-loving snot out of the witches around them. Meanwhile, the Shinsengumi and Nobume started to overwhelm the parade separately. The parade was starting to shrink rapidly. Soon they started killing the elephants one by one.

KON: "THAT'S IT! KEEP GOING!"

OKI: "Kondo! Is everyone OK?"

KON: "Yeah. Otae and Madao are taking them uptown away from the carnage."

OKI: "Then we can go all out?"

KON: "Not until they're good."

But soon, they came face to face with them all at once, and the shaking got more intense. It was then Kondo saw what was behind them. It was a Hydra, dressed in party hats and bat wings on its back!

KON: "WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?! IT LOOKS LIKE A PINATA!"

The Hydra breathed in and struck a blast of lightning, destroying half of the street in a single shockwave and shorting out the entire area of its electricity. Saito Shimaru skated through the streets and cut off the Hydra's head, causing three more to grow from its stock.

The Shinsengumi lost their will to fight. How could they fight a beast of that unspeakable power. And with three heads that they KNOW will grow into more. But they kept fighting anyway, losing the drive their attacks could bring and slowly being pushed back by the witches. They were doomed when they were surrounded, and no help was coming for them. The Hydra was coming straight for them

OKI: "Kondo….I'm sorry for being an ass today."

KON: "It's OK Sougo. I was glad you acted like an ass. It reminds me you're still you."

Then, out of nowhere it started to fall and the beam was raised skyward. It was then realized to everyone that looked that its legs were cut off. There were two men who were behind the Hydra as it fell onto the ground without its legs.

The Shinsengumi could see them. It was Hijikata Toshio and Yamasaki Sagaru. Yamasaki had his thumb up. Kondo and Sougo knew what this was.

KON: "Alright, boys! GO ALL OUT!"

As agreed, they went crazy! No holding back. They started taking control back from the animals. Meanwhile, they tried to regroup and attack Toshio and Yamasaki. Toshio rushed in to help the rest while Yamasaki took his tennis racket and started hitting all the elephants head on right at their forehead with birdies. They instantly vanished when hit. While everyone in the Shinsengumi was busy fighting the good fight with the elephants and the Hydra, the rest of the witches were now on the small crew of Tsukuyo, Katsura and Elizabeth. They were being outnumbered.

KAT: "Elizabeth, the bombs…"

Elizabeth brought them out as Katsura started to throw the bombs. But they were skewered by the hedgehogs with gloves and punches harder than The Japanese Hawk's punch, skewering Elizabeth and Katsura with them. Tsukuyo felt anxious.

TSU: ("DAMMIT! WHAT DO WE DO?! GINTOKI, IF YOU CAN FEEL MY THOUGHTS SOMEWHERE, HELP! WE NEED YOU!")

She gripped his sword and swung as hard as she could at them, only to find them crushed to a bloody pulp on her side. She turned around to see a new ally. He was dressed in some sort of plugged gamer outfit with a helmet on him similar to that of Cerebro. It was her son, Seita.

TSU: "SEITA! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?! I TOLD YOU TO GUARD HIMOWA! AND WHY ARE YOU IN THAT GAUDY SUIT?!"

SEI: "I don't know! I was seeing you fight and being bloody and I lost it and then I became like this.

But Momma, I can do things with my mind now."

He then proceeded to produce static from their minds and blow their heads off. It seemed like a miracle. But then he looked at his mother who looked at him like he was a monster. He then looked at his hands.

SEI: "Momma…I'm a monster now, aren't I?"

Tsukuyo didn't want to believe it. It's a power similar to what Mami and Madoka had when she fought alongside her. Seita had it now. And it scared her a little. Then she remembered all the time she spent parenting him for this moment and realized it wasn't that his power was great. It was that she was terrified of letting him into a fray that could claim him as a passenger of Hades.

TSU: "Seita…I won't lie to you. You are one now in my eyes. But whether you believe yourself to be or not depends on you.

I have watched you become a strong man, keeping your promises in check. But also keeping your childhood in a nook and cranny for that rainy day when a boy like yourself comes to the playground to swing on the swings next to you.

So all I have to say is…it doesn't matter…every child is a monster until the moment they go to heaven and be sweet angels. And I love you for that reason. You're my son after all.

Seita….with that, what are you gonna do?"

SEI: "Tsukuyo…I'm gonna keep my promise that I made to you, Hinowa, and the rest of the Hyakka! That promise is to carry you all on my back until I fall! To protect you until I fall! So I won't be a monster! I'll be me! Seita!"

Tsukuyo took out her blowpipe and smoked as the witches recuperated from the last attack.

TSU: "Seita, do your momma a favor and fight with me. For Hinowa! For the Hyakka! For Yoshiwara! And for your promise!"

SEI: "Yeah Momma!"

The two charged forward with strength renewed to fight the witches. Meanwhile, Yamasaki was getting tired with his serving hand and the remaining witches were going to get him. But then a flame came and wiped them off.

YAM: "UH….THANK YOU…."

?: "Sorry I was late. I decided to get you a training manual in tennis since you're terrible at it. You fell after only 315 serves. You'll never get through a match like that. Where's your spirit for the sport."

YAM: "I WOULDN'T DO A MATCH WHERE I SERVED THAT HARD! BY THE WAY, WHO ARE YOU?"

?: "I'm shocked you don't remember me. Well, I wouldn't blame you for thinking I'm a little girl, but still you should remember the girl you like."

The witches brought familiars this time. But Tamaka…

TAM: "Please don't interfere with me or my darling!"

YAM: "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHH! TAMA!"

And with that she burned away. All the side battlefronts were finished.

KON: "Alright! THIS IS IT!

FIGHT! SHINSENGUMI! WE'LL BRING THIS BEHEMOTH RIGHT INTO THE BELLY OF THE BEAST!"

With that, the Shinsengumi charged at the Hydra, finishing this fight.

Further down the area, in an alleyway that is famous for its privacy and quiet cool air in the spring was a group of teenagers settling for a fight. Well, to be honest it was a female posse with a male referee there. On one side was Kyouko. The other side was Kagura. The audience is Madoka, Sayaka and Mami. The referee is the always reluctant Shinpachi. It was a red day for this as you apparently can't see the sky from this alleyway well.

KYO: "So, you came. Now that I'm out here, let's hear it out. What's the challenge?"

KAG: "You sure you want this Kyouko? This ain't one of our eating contests over steak. I could seriously hurt you doing this."

KYO: "Go ahead. Make my day. I want to see your bones break and your blood gushing from your eyes."

KAG: "Then let's see your balls on the table! You ain't gonna gamble without money!"

KYO: "You put yours on first!"

"NO MATTER WHAT HAPPENS…YOU'LL MEET YOUR END HERE!"

SAY: "YOU'RE TAKING THIS TOO SERIOUSLY! WE DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT IS IT YET AND YOU TWO WANNA GO FOR AN ALL OUT GORE FEST!"

KAG: "ALRIGHT, WE WILL BE COMPETING IN…..HIP-HOP BREAK DANCING!"

SHIN: "WHAT THE HELL!"

On that note, Kagura put out a flattened cardboard box.

KYO: "You serious!"

KAG: "I'm always serious when I'm in a fight with a rival."

SHIN: "YOU'RE NOT A DANCER! YOU'RE TERRIBLE! WHAT CAN YOU DO ABOUT IT?!"

KAG: "I'll think of something."

KYO: "Fine, you're on. Break dancing it is."

SHIN: ("She might be at an advantage. From all of her DDR play, she could swamp her. Kagura, I'm sorry but I'm gonna have to root for the one who knows what she's doing.")

KYO: "By the way, what's break dancing?"

SHIN: ("SHE'S JUST AS CLUELESS AS KAGURA!")

KAG: "Don't know. I thought it was just standing on your heading and spinning around on it until you threw up."

KYO: "That doesn't sound safe. Or smart. It just looks like you rush all the blood to your head."

KAG: "I think it's just using your body while you're spinning. But I don't know if it would be natural. Spinning my body all around makes me do the hokey pokey, cause that's what it's all about."

KYO: "Kagura, you need your kielbasa checked for cooking."

SHIN: "YOU BOTH NEED YOUR KIELBASA COOKED! CAN WE GO HOME NOW?!"

Before they could start their challenge, the right wall to them smashed open sending everyone into a pile of rubble.

?: "Sorry, I was just strolling in for some mayhem and chaos, and found that there was a little girl that needed a sparring partner."

From the smoke, one could see an image of a man. He was lean built with fluffy hair of a construction worker fading in with the smoke from the concrete dislocated and broken down from that attack. This man looked into the distance for any life as he wandered around the wreckage. He seemed to be in his early 40s by the way his appearance is ragged and rusty with chips of facial hair. Must be some sort of strongman pirate or something. He was peculiarly dressed for that in all black with a cloak around him.

?: "You see, my blood gets pumping a little when I hear something's gonna go down. So I decided to volunteer to have dibs. But it seems it was a closed party, so I might have crashed it. Oh well, I was hoping for some down time from my work, so I'll be on my way if no one wants to participate.

Name's Abutto by the way. If you haven't guessed, I'm not a normal man."

He was looking deeply into the largest rock pile when a sword suddenly pierced his left shoulder.

SAY: "Sorry…..we're busy with something right now…..so those idiots…can't play with you…but if you still…..want to go…at it….

I can go a few rounds with you."

With that, the rock pile exploded out as Sayaka appeared in her magical girl form to take on Abutto. Her arms were armed with swords as Abutto used the tip of his umbrella to bring the sword onto the tip. He tossed it at her as he flung her at her. The two clashed between sword and umbrella as they moved fast and hard. For every move Sayaka made, Abutto met it head on and with equal force. She slashed at his face, the umbrella's handle matched the blow. For every kick at his foot, he lifted and tried stomping on her knee, forcing her back. Every time she threw a sword and got another one out of thin air, he either knocked it to the side with his umbrella or let it pass his right side through his cloak. Even headbutts are no good. She got dizzy hitting him with force there on his forehead, like hitting a steel safe coated in diamond with your head being a silver plated jackhammer. Each move she made he countered and the two were evened. But slowly, she was wearing out. She didn't like how this fight was going. She used up a majority trying to heal her and Madoka up from the wreckage. Meanwhile, a guy in his 40s is slowly outpacing her and is going to overturn the match in his favor. She had to finish him. Just as she thought this, his umbrella smacked her in the torso and threw her back into the alleyway into the careening wall. Abutto then started coming closer when a whole bombardment of swords came through the fog right at him. In an instant, he opened his umbrella and stopped it in his tracks. But then he found a strange feeling welling up inside. It was his gut. And it was telling him that it was a trap. And it was right. Sayaka had used the bombardment to lure him into opening his umbrella so she could get up and get behind him. She mustered up all the strength she had in her and focused it on her sword, gripping it with both hands. She swung hard, ready to take out Abutto.

ABU: "You're not really good at fighting, are you?"

At that moment, he kicked her in the abdomen, pushing her back far into a building. She coughed up blood and lost ALL of her momentum. What happened? She had him right where she wanted him, and she still got blasted away.

ABU: "No. I should reiterate that. You DO know how to fight, but you only know how to fight small guys. You're a fisherman who can only catch shrimp. You can't play with big fish or your net gets dragged in."

She got up again to attack him only for him to kick her again, this time right in the center of her breast plate, sending her higher up the building into the second floor.

ABU: "Yes, of course. You're just a novice. I can see that. But you are a skilled novice. You definitely have charisma. But I'm afraid it's not enough against me. You'll need a 1000 years of training before you could stand up to me. But I will admit. You did tatter my clothes, which is more than enough for a magical girl to get my praise."

At that moment, Sayaka came up from the building and sent an array of swords from the sky. Abutto swung hard and used the created air current to send the swords away. He then fired a blast from the tip of his umbrella to the roof of the building, causing Sayaka to crumble with the building when she landed on the spot.

ABU: "I can't say I had fun, but you were OK for a distraction. But now it's time to end this.

Quiz time: What is more deadly? A sword that can cut or a punch that can pulverize."

Sayaka came from the building angry. She had enough. She's going to skewer him through his heart.

ABU: "The answer is…

An umbrella that sends you from the shade into the Sun!"

With that, she was hit with his umbrella like a baseball to a bat, send flying into the last section of the building up.

ABU: "You lose the quiz. Good day."

SAY: "Not yet."

ABU: "Hm?"

Sayaka rose from the wreckage covered in concrete smoke, bruises and blood.

SAY: "Not…yet…"

ABU: "What's that crazy look in your eye for? Don't get carried away. It's just a quiz after all."

SAY: "Fuck…..your quiz…..we're not…..done yet…."

ABU: "Oh yes you are blueberry. I don't know if you can see for yourself, but you're barely standing. I could pick you on the forehead and you'd fall over on your ass and into my basket."

Sayaka didn't want to hear this. She didn't want to know that she was weak. She didn't want to be reminded of how she's weak for letting a relationship she wanted but gave away ruined by a guy she hated. And she didn't want that weakness to have a face like the guy in front of her, running his mouth and brushing her aside like a plastic bag in the wind.

SAY: ("I…won't let something pass by me again….without a fight.

I don't want to lose anyone…like I did Kyousuke to Hitomi….like Hitomi did Kyousuke to Okita."

I won't….let you hurt those two. Their lives are just starting. There lives…..can see them take the plunge that I couldn't.")

Abutto started again.

ABU: "I don't mean to take you off your high horse, but I have a date with two red heads."

SAY: "You're….not….GOING TO TOUCH A SINGLE HAIR ON THEM!"

At that moment, Sayaka felt something push aside in her mind. Like she could access something she didn't have before. She felt a presence appear from her. A blue monster wrapped in a suit of armor with her swords. She felt this power overwhelm her, but all she felt was to get rid of any obstacle for her friends. All she thought was that man needed to die. So she thought of him getting hit over and over again with slices and when she opened her eyes she found that where Abutto was was stricken down hard to the point that the ground was heavily cracked.

SAY: "I…did this? Wait…..I did this…or….my witch form did this.

I remember now. I'm part of The Law of Cycles. I'm supposed to give salvation to magical girls. And Homura…she stole Madoka's power."

ABU: "Oh. Didn't see that coming. But…"

The smoke cleared to reveal that Abutto had blocked the attack. In a moment, the sword that clashed with him, still stuck on the umbrella, cracked and fell apart.

ABU: "It looks like it had no effect."

Sayaka was dumbfounded. No…she felt like something inside her was let loose. Something happy. And all that was left was despair. She fell into a rampage and attacked him, but he had enough of this girl. He slammed his umbrella tip into the ground and slammed a punch right at the witch's heart above him. In a second, the witch vanished and Sayaka found herself in the most horrifying intense pain she had ever felt. It was like she was burning from magma in a volcano INSIDE her body.

ABU: "Looks like your friend won't be coming back. You're out of cards to play. Time to rake in my winnings."

SAY: "Wait."

Abutto turned around again as he was leaving.

SAY: "What…..in the hell….are you?"

ABU: "I'll admit that last attack scratched me. So as a parting gift, I'll tell you what I am while you're writhing in pain and torment.

I'm a Yato….the strongest alien species in the universe. A species that has been going extinct for many centuries for the fact that we are the ones who clean the messes of the universe.

That girl you have there with the umbrella. She's one of us. And before you say that that's impossible, take two things to count. The first is that you are a magical girl, a being that is hidden from the existence of the world because of the nature of your work as collector's in an all-out race to prevent entropy. The second is that for all your fancy hullabaloo over powers and rules, she fought alongside you with a power equal to or greater than your own, and she doesn't have a soul gem on her person at all.

We Yato are known as the great dogs of war. And for good reason. We live, breath, and die on the battlefield. We are destined to walk onto the dead bodies of an army and join them arm in arm as we cross into Valhalla where Odin comforts us and give us great food and drink for the work we put in to vanquish whatever dark forces crossed paths with our violent egos. If you've paid attention, it's similar to magical girls. They fight every day destined similarly to only live, breath and die on their battlefields until the day they take arms with their enemies and cross into Heaven where happiness awaits.

We both share the same fate. We are destined to fall blood and soul on the ground. Nothing to our names but the fists we flew in the name of whatever we loved. Be it politics, religion, money, or even good old fashioned morals about good and evil, all we will be remembered by is that we spit in the wind of structure so that true peace can be obtained. We both share the same fate. We will die as shadows to the light that is the universe.

Sayonara, Sayaka Mihi."

SAY: "How do you know my name?"

ABU: "Oh, a little raven wreathed in flame told me."

Sayaka felt her skin crawl. She knew that description. It was her. The one that caused all this.

SAY: "Homura…Akemi…"

ABU: "Oh, so you've heard that name. I'm impressed. Yes, we're helping Little Miss Devil with invasion things. So you sit back and watch as the universe gets rewritten back to normal."

SAY: "You…..little…"

She wanted to fight back. But she couldn't. Right now, she couldn't even breath. She was in so much pain that she couldn't get up. And when she could, she was coughing up blood left and right. She was caught in a fetal position where she couldn't escape. She was cursed to feel this way as she watched someone take something precious to her away. But just as Abutto was about to reach half way…

KAG: "Hey! Musclehead!"

Abutto and Sayaka found that right between them were two new faces. Kaguya and Kyouko were awake and facing Abutto with their weapons.

KYO: "What do you think you did to our friend here?"

ABU: "Ah. What a great opportunity ladies. I was wondering when…"

He couldn't finish his sentence. In a moment, he was cratered where he stood over a combined strike that brought him to his knees.

KAG: "I think you didn't hear us. What did you DO to our friend?"

KYO: "I know what he did! He just hurt our friend!"

KAG: "Kyouko, how could an idiot like him repay us for crossing such a line?"

KYO: "I know how Kagura works. You're going to pay up blood for blood. Enough for her to get up and start breathing. Also…"

"Give us your balls for interest."

ABU: "My my. I have to go two on one for this. I'll admit you've gotten stronger little lady, but you're still a little far to make me sweat. Especially with your rooster friend."

KYO: "WHO YOU CALLING ROOSTER YOU COCKER-SPANIEL?!"

ABU: "Oh, a feisty one at that too! My my."

With that, the two went against Abutto. Kaguya and Abutto matched blow for blow, getting faster and faster as their fight progressed. In between each blow, Kyouko would either chain him up in some way or make a stab at him that hurt him. The two slowly brought Abutto down until he laid right where they started with him in the crater. He was down on the ground panting and covered in wounds.

ABU: "Alright, I might have been cocky."

KYO: "HAH! Cocky. That's rich."

ABU: "Believe it or not, I'm trying to be sincere. I'm afraid I'm at my rope here, so cut it off and kill me."

KAG: "No. Not even you."

ABU: "You're choice. But that won't stop Homura's plan for complete domination that is absolute justice."

KAG: "Where's my stupid brother."

ABU: "Hm?"

KAG: "You heard me scruffy. WHERE IS MY STUPID OLDER BROTHER!"

?: "C'mon Kagura. Why do you have to yell like that?"

The three turned their direction to the right where they found another figure in an umbrella. It was Kamui in his long ponytail glory and smile.

KAM: "I'm right here. Just like that."

KAG: "Kamui. What are you and that idiot over there in the dirt doing here?"

KAM: "Don't know. All I know is that we came here, met a girl in black with an angel wing that said we could battle to our hearts content, and we ended up here in downtown with you all."

KYO: "You're bullshitting us! Your friend here nearly killed ours in cold blood!"

KAM: "Naturally. He can't be nice in a battle. Trying to be nice is the equivalent of insulting one right in their face."

KAG: "Kyouko…"

KYO: "Don't stop me Kagura. I'm going to…"

KAG: "KYOUKO! Don't!

You're no match for him. He'll tear you apart."

KAM: "She's right. This isn't a fight you're ready for yet. Anyway, I'm sort of hurt that you don't trust my words Kagura. You might be surprised that everything's like we said. We're just as much strangers in a strange land as you."

KAG: "You're wrong brother. I managed to make friends and fit in with this world and now I cherish it. You always destroy your oasis spots no matter if you live there or not. And I'm not complaining about your story. I'm complaining that you have more to this than just fighting. You're hiding something. Why are you here Kamui? Why are you invading our town? I don't know what's going on, but you're going to answer me, stupid brother!"

Kagura jumped at him and punched him in the face.

KAM: "Kagura. It's good to see that look on your face again. I can feel your Yato blood boiling as you look at me. But I still have one thing to say."

He took a single finger and lifted up her fist before slamming her into the ground.

KAM: "You still need to train before you face your older brother."

He slammed her into the ground hard. She couldn't move. Kyouko jumped at him wielding her spear, ready to skewer him. But he held it with one hand on the sharp end stopping it in its tracks.

KAM: "I guess I could admit that I'm curious about something."

He broke the spear, sending the tip flying to the left. Kyouko changed the body to be a whip, but Kamui pierced her straight through with his hand, causing blood to come from her mouth.

KAM: "I heard that there was this girl who's unimaginably strong. Her name's Madoka Kaname and I was told I could find her here."

He took his hand out of Kyouko causing her to go unconscious in how the blood came out of her fast. Kamui was grinning with an evil look on his face.

KAM: "And you know me little sister. If it's true, I'm going to crush that strength and become the strongest being ever."

He returned to Kagura, putting his foot on her head.

KAM: "I'm afraid you're in the way, but if you screamed loud enough she could wake up and save you. Then I can fight her, so…"

He started to press down causing her to scream from the unimaginable pain.

KAG: "She'll….never fight you…."

KAM: "She will if she wants to get out with everything the same."

He kept this up for minutes, but no action came from the alleyway. Kyouko was unconscious, Sayaka was frozen in pain and Kagura was slowly getting her head squeezed like a lemon. It was bad.

KAM: "Well, well, well. I guess she's either out really cold or dead. All that torture for nothing huh.

Well, I guess I'll clean up and move on. Later, sister of mine."

He lifted his foot ready to smash her head when suddenly a ball looking like a musket bullet came at his leg. It changed into a pair of ribbons that swung him high above on a lamppost. He and Kagura turned their attention to where the ball came from. It was then that they found that someone WAS in fact in front of the entrance to the alleyway. But it wasn't anyone they expected. Right in that direction was none other than Mami Tomoe.

MAM: "I would kindly ask that you don't step on my friend."

KAM: "Hm. So you're the one that shot at me."

Kamui cut the ribbons around his leg and regained his balance.

KAM: "I will admit you have a peculiar presence to you. But it seems you can only attack from afar. I would easily get the advantage if we crossed weapons since I fight at close range."

MAM: "True…but don't underestimate me. I'm much tougher than I look."

KAM: "My, my. That's a lot of boasting. Well now I'm hyped. You'll do great to cut time until Madoka wakes up."

With that, Kamui gripped his umbrella and leapt a great distance right at Mami. The two squared off. It was intense. Kamui swung his umbrella straight down only for Mami to get behind him and fire a shot from her gun. Kamui whipped around, shot it out of the ballpark and started to swing at her. All the while, the two kept their feet light as feathers. Kamui tried to kick her, but she guarded well with her knee and the two kept squaring off. Every shot she fired fragmented the area more and more. Gunshots whipped around making swiss cheese out of the playground they were on. Kamui kept the pressure on. Every slice he made with his umbrella had the power of a missile and tore the air in half. Meanwhile, his other hand tried to grab her by the throat or pierce her chest. But she either wrapped it around the other way or she blasted a bullet by him causing him to deflect the shot before he could attack. The two were kept at odd's end making a standstill out of unstoppable weapons. It went on for a while before Mami tried to end the fight. She got the upper hand after a parry caused Kamui to slip. She fired at his foot and trapped him under ribbons as she jumped up into the air to prepare her signature move.

MAM: "Trio Finale."

It landed right at Kamui causing the area to become another crater of a broken area. Mami had done it. She blasted him.

Or so she thought.

When her guard was down, she found herself kicked hard back to the ground. The back of her neck was cracked. But her regenerative ability kicked in and she found herself looking to find that Kamui escaped the blast. But now he had no cloak or umbrella. She tried to fire again, but he was ready. He picked up his speed, got down to her level and kicked her hard in the gut, sending her away.

KAM: "That was a good attack, but I managed to escape. I think naming your attacks doesn't help against an opponent who can think as fast as you can.

KAM: You might want to pick things up, or you'll lose."

Mami tried to fire another gun, but he sliced through the gun, causing her to backstop, but he caught her, and threw her far into a building far from the battleground. He slowly started walking to the abandoned iron mill he threw her to.

KAM: "If this keeps up, I won't be satisfied. I'll need to kill you, your friends, and everyone in a ten block radius just to quell the demon living in my body. After all, we are monsters. We need appeasement, or we get destructive. And you're not doing it. You've been at my front this entire time and I was playing along, but now I'm starting to think you're just stalling. Thus I struck you from behind and sent you here so we can finish things."

He got to where she was. She was still standing but couldn't move.

KAM: "It seems you weren't strong enough. So I'll send you back to heaven now little blessed angel."

Mami breathed in and tried to fire a gun, but Kamui sent a punch right at her. It connected and sent her flying. She careened through three buildings before she landed. Kamui looked pretty unpleased as she started walking away. But in a moment, his face was covered in ribbons. He then was dragged by more ribbons fast into the building behind him. It was then a barrage of fire came at him, finishing with a very small fragment of a bullet that exploded into a big blast of power. From the smoke of the building rose Mami. But she was not the same Mami. Her hat is gone for one thing, but that's not all. Her hair was more out of sorts. Her wounds were more present as the blood apparent from her mouth was not wiped away. Her clothes have holes. The look in her eyes is different, as if a beast has been unchained.

MAM: "You're not touching her. You're not touching a single person with those BLOOD SOAKED HANDS! I'LL END YOU HERE AND NOW!"

Kamui did not expect a response like that. The taste of his blood coming forward. The gunpowder around the area smelled like death. The wild beast those eyes had released. He didn't expect this. And he didn't expect what came next.

KAM: ("That….was a beautiful attack….")

When Mami looked across Kamui with those distant dark eyes of brown, she saw that he was himself in the same place. Distant and smiling like a kid getting his candy.

KAM: ("I was waiting for this moment. This moment….of pure bliss and ecstasy! I was waiting for this moment and I wanted it with the girl whose hair was cotton candy. But now….I found lemonade made by the gods!)

You….I want to fight you…until you fall."

He laughed hard as he leapt fast to Mami. The two squared off again. This time however, things got more bloody and faster paced as the two got going. Mami had more guns on her than before and fired like a mad hatter getting rid of a cockroach while Kamui swung more swiftly with his hands. He was going to cut her in two with a chop but she stopped that by tying his body down and kicking his face into nearby debris. He then grabbed a building pillar and swung it on Mami, colliding her into yet another building. This time she was hit onto the side near the liver and she flinched with this hit. But she pressed on as the two continued. Bullets went into things faster than conveyor belts blowing out clocks. All the while Kamui felt muscles tire and strain as Mami kept tying him and squeezing his vitals. On the other hand though, his hands and feet started to show results with more and more bruises covering Mami's body. His chops and swipes also scratched her cheeks and clothing causing bleeding and he used other items around him to stick into her. She was looking like an android reject from a factory. The two kept battling as more blood surrounded them. After a while, Kamui finally caught her firing a strong shot and punched her in the face. He then tried to toss her again, but she was ready and used another strand of ribbon to wrap his arms and swung him around landing into the same building she was sent to a while before. No rest however as Kamui pulled her in with much force and head butted her hard sending her to the ground dazed before he roundhoused her back to the main path.

KAM: "I get it now.

There's been something that's been bugging me for some time in our fight. It was that I don't have as many scars on me as you do but we're both showing off the same amount of force on each other."

He was right. For their rather intense fight filled with bloodlust, Kamui only had scratches and a number of skin deep wounds, the deepest being a gunshot wound at the center of his chest. He didn't even have any blood coming out of him Meanwhile, Mami was covered in nothing but scratches, bruises, wounds and cuts that made her bleed like a cactus giving away its juice to a native of the desert. Her hair was now stained by the blood coming from her head. The guns she was using were looking more worn and rusty. She was losing steam.

KAM: "Why? Why are we fighting equally and yet you are getting more punishment than I am? And then it came to me. The reason why this is happening. That would be the fact you only fired shots at me in the beginning to lower my morale, weaken my willpower so you could make me surrender. When that failed, you tried scraping me with those shots and matching me in speed so that I could lose my balance and think about giving up. I'll admit that was great planning, but the problem is…..I don't give up. Ever. I only give up when I lose interest, die, or kill my opponent.

You're afraid of me Mami. In fact, you're downright terrified of fighting at all. All you want is a conclusion where anyone can be happy, but when you need to step up to fight you freeze up inside. That's what's going on, isn't it? You don't wanna fight me. You're just playing an act and expect me to play my part. That's just bad directing on this play called life. You have to be more clever than that."

He got her. Mami could only lay there and hear every word he said. It was true. She was terrified of fighting. Every time she goes in to battle the witches and familiars, she freezes up like a wall of ice in confidence. But she couldn't be weak in front of anyone, especially with the fact she lost a young boy in the earliest stages of her career. So she put up the mask that was her confidence and older figure esthetic. But he figured it all out just from them exchanging blows. This man…is a genius.

She couldn't let him know that though. She leapt at him, but before she knew it, she felt something flow in the breeze. In a flash, from the tip of her middle finger to the connected point between it and her shoulder, her right arm was cleaved straight off. Kamui then kicked her back to center in brutal fashion.

KAM: "I'm bored. I don't want to fight you anymore. No one who is afraid of getting their hands dirty in a fight is worth me even crushing. You can lay there on the ground until you wilt for all I care little flower. You'll still wilt away if you keep on like that, and I have no interest in that. So I'm leaving. Thanks for the fight. It was fun while it lasted."

He got back to the main side.

MAM: "Wait…"

He was walking away.

MAM: "Wait….."

He was going after the rest of the city.

MAM: "WAIIIIIIIIIT!"

Mami's fear had nowhere to escape. It overwhelmed her as she brought out the remainder of her power into the biggest and most powerful cannon she could muster. Her tears were flowing. Her eyes were wild. All of her sense of reality was stripped away as her fear won over her and her anger rose to power her final attack.

Kamui turned around to her when he saw the sky darken.

KAM: "That's not going to solve anything. You should just accept defeat peacefully. You KNOW I can deflect your shot weakling."

MAM: "SHUT UP! I'LL END THIS!"

Kamui turned away as Mami charged her final attack, her right socket still bleeding profusely from losing her right arm.

MAM: "TRIO….MAGNA…FINALE!"

In an instant, she fired a multi city nuking shot at Kamui. He turned around and swung his fist at it with the hardest fist he could punch.

KAM: "YOU FOOL!"

The shot was successfully sent back at her. Mami was doomed. She had completely fallen apart at the hands of Kaguya's brother. She was a disgrace to magical girls…and a waste of human opportunity. She faded into the white lining of life waiting for paradise. She waited for a moment. And then another moment. And then another moment after that. She waited for one more minute before she opened her eyes to find that she was on the ground. Behind her was the tail of Mitsuhara and acres of land beyond destroyed. On her back was a small girl in white hair. This girl was a grade schooler who Mami looked after since they met over a crate of cheese. Her name was Nagisa and she just got done with school when she decided to meet up with Mami and the others for the big rival fight. Not that Mami would have known. All she knew was that she was on top of her and that Nagisa's back was burned to a crisp. And not just her back. The back of the crown to the bottommost part of her heels were tanned black. She was done toast.

MAM: "Nagisa….Nagisa…NAGISA!"

KAM: "I didn't expect that. She totally came out of nowhere to duck you out of the blast taking a big part with her. What a shame."

Mami felt something then. It wasn't despair. It wasn't relief. It wasn't even fear. It was a realization of a feeling. A shame that was colored to look like a clear mirror at her with all the trimmings of hell. It was guilt. Guilt for her ignorance over her fear and burying them. Guilt for losing to it. And guilt for letting Nagisa take the fall for her when she didn't need to.

As Mami kept crying out her name, Kamui walked away to gather his things and leave. It took him about three minutes to get back to the original battlegrounds. By then, Kagura was doing fine with her head not bleeding anymore. Sayaka was now unconscious and Kyouko was up though she was still in some pain so she was sitting with Kagura. Abutto was laying there in the crater pretending to be Shikamaru Nara and watching the clouds. Kamui came back to little fanfare. But when he picked up his cloak and umbrella from the previous round, he found a wooden sword and bow facing him down from behind.

SHIN: "Kamui. You have some explaining to do."

MAD: "What have you done to our friends?"

KAM: "For the most part, they're fine. Blonde will need some medical treatment for her arm, or lack of it. Even with her remarkable healing ability, she won't live that long from the amount of blood loss she's having."

SHIN: "You…..You…."

MAM: "I'm fine!"

The three turned to find that Mami had gotten back up. Her wounds were spilling even more blood out as she was carrying Nagisa on her back.

MAM: "Don't worry about me. Just defeat Kamui…"

KYU: "Wait a minute!"

The four turned to find a new stranger among them. A cat that was on top of the main structure Kamui and Mami broke in their fight. He was all white except for a scar going from the back of his head to his tail colored with a pink ring and several gold rings in the end. He also had a scar around his neck, but it was hidden with his shadow. This cat was none other than Kyubey, the figure that gave birth to the magical girls of this universe. He's an alien called an Incubator who has the power to convert any kinetic force into energy. But what was he doing here? Shouldn't he be collecting energy.

KYU: "You four shouldn't fight. This battle's over. There are more pressing things to worry about."

SHIN: "YOU! You caused all this! Why are you here?!"

KYU: "Caused this? You guys are the ones who fought these Yato. I did nothing but my duties. And besides, I'm a scientist. I have no ill will against you. Just business related thoughts."

SHIN: "CUT THE SHIT! YOU…..YOU…..YOU SENT THEM TO US, DIDN'T YOU?!"

KYU: "Look, I wouldn't be truthful if I said I did. I'm just here to get Kamui and Abutto and leave."

SHIN: "GET DOWN HERE!"

KYU: "Shinpachi, please calm yourself. I'm not the catalyst here. I was just observing like you and Madoka. I had nothing to do with it.

Besides, even if I did would you think you could win?

Well let me ask you something; Where are you?"

SHIN: "Stop wasting time! We're in Mitsuhara!"

KYU: "No. Where EXACTLY are you?"

SHIN: "Ummm…..well…..I…."

KYU: "Let me be more exact with my question: I will admit I watched you going to your fight today, and you never seemed to question where you were going. Why? Why did you know where to go when you've been here for only a short time in a city like this?"

SHIN: "First, that's creepy. Second…..I don't know…it does seem familiar…every time we walk around this city…I know where everything is….Have we lived here before…Because it feels like we've been here longer…"

KYU: "Let me ask a broader question that could help: What do you think of this place? Does it seem familiar in any way?"

SHIN: "Well…..now that you mention it…it sort of reminds me of…"

Then Shinpachi got it. He got what Kyubey was hinting towards. And he couldn't believe it. He just couldn't believe it.

SHIN: "No way….it couldn't be….it shouldn't be…..but….."

KYU: "But it's true, isn't it? There's a reason why you, Gintoki, Kagura and everyone here can walk normally around here. Why do you feel at home when you've never been here before?

This….this is Edo."

SHIN: "No….No….NO! THIS ISN'T POSSIBLE! IT'S NOT EDO!"

KYU: "It is. This is Edo 175 years into the future. 175 years of the city untouched by alien kind since the purge of the Amanto and the restructure of its rubble into something new. This is Edo. And this place used to be the park you would come to to spend time and play. Now it's a construction site for a new mall that's completely abandoned. You wouldn't know this upfront, but you knew your way exactly. And that's because you've lived here your entire life."

Shinpachi couldn't believe it. He just couldn't. This? This is Edo? This city that looks like the real world outside of a Jules Vern novel but twisted with glass and molded marble? But the more he thought about it, the more he realized Kyubey was right. Sayaka's house used to be Hetero's garden. The school is where The Alien Registration Building used to be. Now that he thought of it, the apartment district used to be where the family dojo was. This….this used to be the park. And Otose's Bar….is now a warehouse. There was a reason they all knew where they were. It's because they've always known where they were. They've known, and never thought about it that way.

SHIN: "But….if this is Edo…and this is the future…than why…..why are we here?"

KYU: "Because a little boy asked you. Don't you know? There was this boy with brown hair outside the movie theater who saw this movie. He asked me if there was a way to help out these girls he liked. These girls….that fight witches and save the world. If he could help them ease their sorrow and carry the load. He asked me if he could grant his wish of helping them. So I did. I brought you all here in the kindness of ending the suffering plaguing our universe."

Shinpachi wondered who this little boy could be. He thought over everyone he knew. And then he came to a thought. Tsukuyo was here. So could it be…

SHIN: "Seita…"

KYU: "Yep, you got it. It was Seita that wished you all to be here. And he's now a magical boy. A protector of this world and his own. He has been caught in that spell.

And that is why you wouldn't win. Alongside all of you, he brought Kamui and Abutto here, and they're working with me to secure a different goal. If we wanted to…his dreams would have already been crushed."

SHIN: "NO! NOOOOOOOOOO!"

Shinpachi tears fell down. Seita….Seita wanted them here to save Madoka and the others. But he gave up his freedom to do so. Madoka was equally pained. A little boy of such youth giving up his hope, his future so that they can save someone else from the load they share and carry it together. It brought tears to anyone who thought about it.

SHIN: "KYUBEY…..I'LL…I'LL…"

KYU: "I'm sorry, but this seems to be the end of our conversation. I must report back to my master."

MAM: "Master?"

SHIN: "Since when do you have a master?"

KYU: "Kamui. Abuto. We're leaving. The distraction was a success."

KAM: "OK. Besides, I had enough fun for today. I'm not in the mood to fight anymore. So take care and I'll see you again real soon."

He then turned to Kagura.

KAG: "We'll settle this another day little idiot sister of mine."

He then went to Abutto and helped him up. The three then left together.

SHIN: "They're gone."

At that moment, Mami fainted and fell hard to the ground.

MAD: "MAMIIIII!"

MAM: "I….can't move.

I used up all I had to get here. I don't think….I can last."

SHIN: "Mami! Please! Hold on!"

MAM: "Shinpachi. Madoka. I'm so happy that you're with me now. I'm….I'm a fool…..I'm a fool because I'm afraid…..afraid of confrontation….afraid of being alone…afraid of losing everything again…afraid of showing you my real person…I'm a fool because I knew this inside of me, and I never fixed my problems. And it nearly cost me someone I love."

SHIN: "Mami…."

Kagura now came down from where she was and got to Mami.

KAG: "Everyone's afraid of something. I'm afraid of eating needles 'cause they taste bland and hurt when you swallow them. You're afraid of fighting. Glasses is afraid of attractive girls…"

SHIN: "NO I'M NOT!"

KAG: "Madoka's afraid of attractive boys…"

MAD: "NO I'M NOT!"

KAG: "We're all afraid of something Mami. You just need to be brave and face them. Cause when you face them, there's nothing to fear then but fear itself. The key is just taking that step forward every time your fear comes to haunt you and stepping forward to say you won't be tolerant of its actions."

MAM: "Kagura…"

Mami laid there with a smile on her face…and the purest, happiest tears she's had in a long time. It seemed things were going good until a phone started ringing. It was Madoka's. She exited her magical girl form and saw her phone. It was her mother texting her.

Mama. I got your message. What's wrong.

Madoka. You need to come home. Now.

What's wrong?

It's the house. It's on fire. I can't find your father or Tetsuyo.

They were in there when I left.

Madoka felt a weight put on her as she read that last part. She felt a weight on her soul. She fell into a sense of despair and confusion. She dropped the phone and bolted out of there, Shinpachi following behind her. Kagura decided to follow them, leaving Kyouko to carry Sayaka and Mami to carry Nagisa.

On the other side of town, the fight with the Hydra had finished. The only people on scene to clean up the mess as the skies parted to blue were a key number of Shinsengumi and Katsura Kotaro alongside his partner Elizabeth. Toshio and Kondo were leading the clean up while Katsura kept anyone from looking too closely. Okita was looking down the alleyway where Kyousuke laid dead. It was like looking at a ghost you recognize and want to greet, but realize you can't if you want it to go to heaven in peace without anything latching on to it. Okita kept watching the alleyway. He smoked another Pull My Roid cigarette as he just froze in place to the hell he had to witness, and the hell he felt inside as his emotions circled around him like vultures waiting to eat him alive. He wanted to cut something. He wanted to kill. He wanted to forget the pain in his heart. The pain eating his soul.

KON: "Sougo…."

Okita stopped dazing off and realized that Toshio and Kondo were next to him side by side.

KON: "You seem to be dozing off. You might want to help with the front."

OKI: "I'm sorry Kondo. I'm just out of sorts today."

TOS: "We can tell.

So…that's your boyfriend, huh."

OKI: "HOW DID YOU…"

KON: "A little bird told us. She was blue feathered and wanted us to know so that we could keep an eye on you and make sure he was safe. She even bowed her head onto the floor and begged us to make sure Kyousuke was safe."

OKI: "Kondo…I….."

TOS: "We can't change anything now. He's dead. We tried hard as hell, but we were caught off guard, and we lost him. It's OK."

KON: "He's right. Love never goes away. Only the pain from losing it when you let yourself move on.

Tell you what Sougo. If you give up the whole burned tough guy look I'm using, we'll get sake together and have the best party of your life."

TOS: "I'd take him up on that if I were you.

Sougo. We're here for you. And we'll grieve for him when the time comes. But for now, we need to do our work. So we have to be strong so we have time to be weak."

KON: "What do you say?"

"DO WE HAVE A DEAL?"

Sougo couldn't speak. Why would they help him? He could…stand on his own…..couldn't he? He can stand there and be strong. Couldn't he? Couldn't he?

OKI: "Only if…..Toshio…..commits suicide for eating too much mayo on his subs and being an ass in other people's business."

TOS: "WHY YOU…"

KON: "Toshi please calm down."

An inner riot started coming up. But Okita didn't care. All he felt was relief.

OKI: "Sis…Kyousuke….I guess I'm blessed I have friends like these two for standing by me….like that bluejay Sayaka for looking after me….and those assholes at school for trusting me with not knowing my business….I'm blessed I have so many people behind me."

KAT: "I'm sorry to interrupt, but I wanted to let you know that we're finished with cleaning."

The group turned around to find Katsura and Elizabeth covered with black ooze from the Hydra's blown body.

TOS: "Alright. For your services, we'll arrest you and only charge you with 2 counts of terrorism instead of 4. Good job, Zura."

KAT: "IT'S NOT ZURA! IT'S KATSURA! THAT'S NOT THE DEAL WE MADE!

We agreed that I could go if I helped clean up and I did. Now I would like to go back to my house so I can sit and watch Lionel Richie with Elizabeth."

Elizabeth showed a sign saying "Yeah, there showing the news bulletin about Bunny getting her tonsils removed."

TOS: "Well here's the problem. You're still a wanted terrorist no matter where we are, so we're still going to arrest you no matter what you plead."

KAT: "Is that so? Well, there's only one thing I can say…"

Before he could say it though, a wide screen came from the sky. It was on and a familiar face was showing herself on screen with a familiar animal on her shoulder.

KON: "No way…"

OKI: "What, Kondo? Who is that?"

KON: "That…is Homura Akemi. No, I really should say…"

HOM: "Hello…..I am the newly crowned 328th Shogun of Japan. My name is…"

"Homura Akuma."

HOM: "I would like to say thank you for backing me with your decision in naming me your ruler. I am proud to represent the plight and potential of humanity to the universe as we go forward to a new age of prosperity and peace. However, in the way of this new age are those not loyal to the crown. They are the rebels that seek destruction and chaos in our world. The ones who only pray for our city, no, our universe to fall into despair and die. To them I say that there is no place for you here. Only death awaits you. So I now commission this order. Order 1525.

These people are named traitors of the country and are ordered to die by massive stabbing of knives as execution. They are the ones who wish our country to die. So we will give them the fight they wish and send them to the abyss of fire."

The screen then showed the names of faces of every single person now considered a traitor to the new Shogunate. It was astounding to see the names and faces of so many they knew. Including themselves.

Madoka Kaname Gintoki Sakata Toshio Hijikata Katsura Kotaro

Sayaka Mihi Shinpachi Shimura Kondo Isao Elizabeth

Mami Tomoe Kagura Sougo Okita Otose

Kyouko Sakura Tsukuyo Yamasaki Sogero Katherine

Nagisa Miho Seita Saito Shimaru Tama

These were all the names alongside 25 other members of the Shinsengumi that were identified as treacherous in this new law of the land.

HOM: "I also mention to you the people that anyone who tries to help them or aid them in any way will also be identified to us as one who sides with this treachery. For pulling the wool over us like the magician you are, these secondary traitors will be sentenced to burn at the stake until charred."

On the far side of town, that was exactly what was happening to Tomohisa and Tetsuya Kaname. When Madoka, Shinpachi, and Kagura reached Madoka's house, it was thundering ablaze with fire, burning into a breakdown of rotten toasted wood. Junko was watching there at the entrance just as they got there. And for good reason. In front of them was a familiar. A devilman of sorts. It was going to attack when out of nowhere a wooden sword stabbed it in the throat and killed it. It was Gintoki.

SHIN: "Gintoki!"

He then beheaded the monster, just as Madoka started running to the house. Junko grabbed her and held her tight while Madoka tried to get loose and save her family.

MAD: "Let me go! I need to get to them!"

MOM: "MADOKA! NO! YOU CAN'T! YOU'LL GET LOST IN THERE!"

MAD: "NO!"

MOM: "THERE'S NOTHING WE CAN DO!"

MAD: "PAPA!"

MOM: "IT'S A RAGING FLAME!"

MAD: "TETSUYA!"

MOM: "THEY'RE GONE! DEAD!"

MAD: "NO…NO…"

Madoka fell to her knees after so much struggling.

MAD: "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

The scream was as powerful as an air siren. It was proof that her despair was strong enough to pierce even the sun. For a moment the clouds gathered and it seemed like rain would come. But it never came. It only got darker and darker as the clouds came more and more. Shinpachi and Kagura could only look in tears and Gintoki in struck awe as Madoka kept crying out for her father and baby brother, her mother holding close to her. The night seemed to be screaming out in frozen terror since the darkness howled to the wind to monologue the scene for the ages in film. It was a somber moment that will be etched forever in quilting. And nothing could change that.

After the announcement was made that Gintoki and company are now wanted by the new Japanese government, everyone had to go into hiding. Otose's Bar was shut down. The girls had to go into hiding with their families. Well, Sayaka's family had to. Madoka and Junko went with the Yorozuya to Otose's when they found a note at the bar saying that they are hiding by guidance of the Shinsengumi. So they went over there and found that everyone was there. They were greeted by Hasegawa, who checked them before they went in. Hasegawa though tried to pocket Kagura which got him punched into a wall and called a Madao. But they passed anyway and the five went on through.

?: "Welcome, Yorozuya. Madoka & Junko Kaname. This is Shinsengumi Headquarters."

There were three people in the courtyard when they entered inside. The first was a grizzled old man wearing a suit similar to the Shinsengumi except with the addition of red on the outside of his collar. This was the previous chief of criminal affairs: Katakuriko Matsudaira. Next to him in the center is the sister of the previous Shogun, and Kagura's best friend: Soyo Tokugawa. The last person was Nobume Imai.

KAT: "Looks like you're the last here. Now close the door. You're letting in a draft."

GIN: "There's no roof in this area! You close it and ask if you still feel a draft!"

KAT: "Don't make me repeat myself. I'm counting to three and you'll close the door or I'll shoot you.

1…"

And with that, Matsudaira shot them.

SOY: "Please, Mr. Matsudaira! Don't shoot at them!"

GIN: "OHEE! WHAT HAPPENED TO TWO AND THREE?!"

KAT: "A man only needs the number one to get through life."

GIN: "DON'T GIVE THAT EXCUSE! YOU'RE JUST TOO LAZY TO COUNT!"

NOB: "It looks like it is you Yorozuya. However…"

Nobume pulled out her front blade at them.

NOB: "You still need to be checked on the inside. I will have to check the insides of your bodies for any contraband."

SHIN: "AND KILL US THE PROCESS?!"

NOB: "Standard protocol."

GIN: "HOW IS THAT STANDARD?! IT SHOULD BE ILLEGAL ON MORAL GROUNDS!"

SOY: "Please…We're on edge since everyone was announced traitors and had to find sanctuary here. We just want to make sure our friends are safe."

With that, the group was searched. They closed the door and entered with them into the headquarters. They progressed all the way to the right wing where the mess hall was. Everyone else was eating happily like they were at school which caused a whole tie-raid of insults from Shinpachi, who said it was the wrong time to be this happy. But they ate and calmed their nerves. That is everyone except Madoka. After that scream of hers woke the neighbors, their neighbors, and the neighbors for as far as the school, she was dragged by her mother all the way here. She was quiet and in a sense of disarray over such a shock as the house burning down and her father and baby brother still inside. She ate that way and then retreated to her room which a member of the Shinsengumi showed her. Then, Shinpachi told everyone what he knew from his confrontation with Kyubey. Everyone was absolutely stunned by what he had to say except for those who were there. They looked on as everyone else took a moment to gather their thoughts on the fact that they've been home this entire time and that a lot hasn't changed. After the exposition dump, everyone decided to think up a plan to fight Homura in the morning and decided to retreat to slumber. While everyone was getting things done, a tired Tsukuyo retreated to her room when stumbled into a different room from her own. It turned out it belonged to Mami Tomoe who was sitting in a basket chair recharging her soul gem while Nagisa was in her bed draped in a cold cloth on her back to reduce the burning.

TSU: "Oh. Sorry. I went somewhere I shouldn't. Goodnight."

MAM: "Wait…"

TSU: "Hm? What do you want?"

MAM: "Um…I…..I…..I WANT YOU TO TRAIN ME! PLEASE!"

TSU: "Huh?"

MAM: "Well, I remember you fought with me a while ago, and you were so strong as to carry a familiar away with your bare hands."

TSU: ("Maybe I shouldn't mention I was drunk when it happened.")

MAM: "Were you drunk when it happened."

TSU: "HUH! NO! IT WAS JUST ONE DRINK!"

MAM: "OK. That's a relief."

TSU: "Huh?"

MAM: "Well, after that day I sort of gained respect for you. I hear that in the town you stand up for the women and even started a self esteem clinic. I wanted to join it, but I was afraid I didn't have enough experience points to equip the Second Chance ability."

TSU: "Oh. Why are we talking about Kingdom Hearts here? You just used Second Chance right?"

MAM: "It was a reference used to talk about wanting to come to your…"

TSU: "No you deliberately used a Kingdom Hearts reference. If you are going to use a reference, it must be from Lufia!"

Tsukuyo jabbed a knife on Mami's forehead, causing her to spout blood out.

MAM: "Sorry."

She picked it out and everything was normal again.

TSU: "Mami. Why didn't you just find me and tell me you wanted to come?"

MAM: "Because I thought I didn't need it. I was fine just being me taking care of Nagisa my own way. Then I faced Kagura's brother and found that I didn't have any at all.

Well, maybe I'm squeezing the truth with that last fact. I did have it….but I think it was buried with the rubble of an accident I had when I was a child. The car wreck that made me a magical girl.

I never told anyone this, but I actually hated my mother when I was a child. Whenever I wanted to play with children, whenever I wanted to cook with her, whenever I wanted to drive with her to the market, whenever I wanted to do anything with her she would shake her head no and tell me it was too dangerous. She even shoulder padded me for my first day in elementary school. Everyday that passed, I liked her less and hated her more because she wouldn't let me do things I wanted to do. And I found a term that described it perfectly: overprotective. And as I went through my childhood, the more I saw I was right. My mother never gave me the freedom I wanted and stuck me in the house for all the world to see me as nothing but a doll. And one day, my parents and I were in the car and we had an argument over a birthday party. I wanted to go…and she told me no like always. I was 11 and we started arguing over me going. It turned into her parenting skills and then I said: "I hate you Mom. I hate you and I don't ever want to be like you. You're nothing but a terrible person." Ten minutes later, we collided into an 18 wheeler and a van ahead of us because the pickup man was drunk. My parents died…..and I would have too if Kyubey didn't save me. If I didn't make that wish.

The strange thing: I was free to go to the party then, but I called them and rejected the invitation. I had inherited my mother's fear that day. I was afraid to do anything by myself. I was afraid of any conflict I came across. I was afraid of what I wanted now that I was alone. So I created a facade and went day to day in it like a pair of clothing I wore. But every night in my bathroom, I would look at the mirror and think about all the scary things I came across that day. I was afraid and I covered it up with airs.

But now that I look at Nagisa, I realize that my mother wasn't afraid of the world because of herself. It was because she was afraid of what it would do to me. She was afraid how it would break me and wound me. So she sheltered me so that I could become the best I could. She was a real mother. And I….I was a terrible daughter.

I can take all the wounds I can and heal…but the one that hurts the most, the one that can never heal, is the one you make yourself by calling the one who raised you a failure at raising you. Then, realizing it was you who failed for realizing how they raised you to go on the right path."

TSU: "So that's why you want me to take you. You want to train to become stronger and be a parent like your mother and protect Nagisa.

Well sorry, you'll never be your mother.

But you can be Mami Tomoe, the mother of that child behind you."

Mami looked behind her at Nagisa. It was exactly what she wanted.

TSU: "It won't be easy. But I can make you stronger than any magical girl before you. And anyone after.

But we can not train here. We will go to my home."

MAM: "Where?"

TSU: "Yoshiwara"

Tsukuyo instructed her to pack whatever she could carry on her shoulders, and then she headed off to get Seita. At that moment, Gintoki crossed paths. Knowing that this might be the last time they could speak, she allowed Gintoki to go into his room first.

GIN: "Seita."

SEI: "Ah, Gintoki. Is Nagisa alright? She's in my class in elementary school you know. She's kind, she's caring, and she likes cheese cake like me…"

GIN: "Seita, calm down. She's fine."

SEI: "Good."

Seita then took Gintoki's hand and gave a shock.

GIN: "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH! WHAT WAS THAT!? WHY DID YOU JOY BUZZER ME!"

SEI: "IT'S TO HELP WITH HOMURA!

Gintoki, I had an idea of a power that could defeat Homura. So I gave it to you. It's a power that will seal off the powers of a Soul Gem if someone with the lightning flowing in their brains links eyes with a soul gem wearer."

GIN: "Wait, wait, wait, wait. Are you saying you've become Ryuuji? You've become a Deus Ex Machine?! That you're an airplane for us soldiers facing tanks?!"

SEI: "In a way yeah."

GIN: "Can't you just get rid of her?"

SEI: "I'M NOT HEARTLESS! BESIDES, I'M NOT OM-OM-OM-OMNI-OM NI P-"

TSU: "Omniscient?"

SEI: "Thanks Momma.

Gintoki….I'm sorry I caused this. I just wanted to help those girls. I didn't know that….so much would happen…..because….I…."

GIN: "It's not your fault. You were only doing what you felt was right. You didn't know that cat was Kyubey. Even if you should have, you thought it was something cosplaying as Kyubey."

SEI: "Yeah. I guess you're right. Save the magical girls. Please free them, so we can live like normal people again."

GIN: "Got it."

Gintoki then walked out of the room.

TSU: "Oh, Gintoki."

GIN: "What?"

TSU: "I need to tell you something."

GIN: "Then spit it out. I'm not waiting for you to make the world record for distance to a spittoon."

TSU: "SHUT UP! I'M NOT GOING FOR THAT YOU DISGUSTING APE!"

GIN: "Then what do you want!"

In a sudden move out of character she hugged Gintoki deeply.

TSU: "Gintoki…..please…let me know…..that we'll be OK."

Gintoki was taken aback. He was not expecting this, especially since she hasn't shown any sign it was gonna shift to romance mode.

GIN: "Hey. Will you let go? I have a shower to take."

TSU: "Gintoki I'm being serious here."

GIN: "I AM too. We'll be alright. We'll get home. They'll be safe. Everything will be alright by the end. So can you please get off me? Smoke's getting all over me."

TSU: "SORRY!

Gintoki. I'll be back. I'm going to go train one of the girls at Yoshiwara. This might be the last time we see each other for a while."

GIN: "We'll see you out."

Gintoki halted his bath to see them out. Apparently he wasn't alone at all with this. Kagura, Shinpachi and Madoka were out to see the trio, yes trio, out on their way. Tsukuyo, Seita and Mami all came out with their things.

SHIN: "Have a safe journey. Be careful. And let your training be fruitful."

KAG: "And don't smoke that much. Courtesan's need to snack every now and then to keep up energy."

SHIN: "Like you almost everyday?"

KAG: "You be quite glasses. We're serious here."

SHIN: "I'M SERIOUS HERE TOO!"

MAM: "Madoka….I leave Nagisa in your care. I'll be back before you know it, so just tell her I'm off to get stronger."

MAD: "Alright. Mami, come back to us safe and sound."

MAM: "Will do."

She then put her thumb up and left with the other two for Yoshiwara, or whatever's left of it. Just as the departure party was about to leave, Yamasaki appeared out of the shadows chased by a weird cache creature. Gintoki pulled out his sword and cut the head off of the creature. Saving Yamasaki.

YAM: "THANK YOU!"

GIN: "Anytime Ryu Hayabusa."

YAM: "I'M NOT RYU! I'M NOT THAT NIMBLE! NOR DO I HAVE AN AFFINITY FOR BUZZSAWS!

Anyway, wake up Kondo and Toshio. They need to hear what I found at the Shogunate Palace."

They did just so. Kondo was already sleeping naked while Toshi was in his pajamas brushing his teeth when he was called. Yamasaki reported what he saw. After the big reveal of Homura becoming the new Shogun, Yamasaki was asked to infiltrate the Palace and find information about her plans. He did just that. He stayed there for a couple of hours trying to find her. He found an opportunity to listen in where he found an astonishing fact. And a terrifying one. Because of everyone's trouncing around her city and really her universe, she's going to nuke the world and rebuild it. She's set it in motion for tomorrow.

There was nothing left to do but stop her. Gintoki and the rest got ready to go. Before he jetted out of Headquarters, two things happened. The first was a visit by Katsura.

GIN: "Hey Zura."

KAT: "It's not Zura. It's Katsura."

GIN: "Are you here to get a perm or get my signature?"

KAT: "More like here to reminisce."

GIN: "What do you mean?"

Katsura opened the blind doors and headed outside.

KAT: "Gintoki. I'm still surprised that this place is home. Our home. Home SWEET Home."

GIN: "Oh, it's not America. This land isn't brave at all. Nor is God blessing it."

KAT: "I know.

I was just thinking how surprising it is that we're all here. We thought that we were trying to get somewhere when we realized we were already there. Seems to make your head spin thinking about how much we've been going around in circles. But for all the confusion I'm feeling within this head of mine, there's one thing that keeps ringing true. No matter what it looks like, the clothes it wears, or the skin it has, this is still Edo. Not OUR Edo. But it is Edo. And thus, we have to protect it with all our heart, because inside is still the heart and soul that we came for and made a home out of.

Gintoki. I'm going to fight to protect Edo. Our Edo. This Edo. And every Edo until the end of time. And I want you to help me."

GIN: "Zura, I'm already one step ahead of you.

We WILL protect this place. It's our home. And their home. So meet me outside and bring a SHARP sword."

KAT: "Got it."

GIN: "Bring Elizabeth. He'll be of help."

KAT: "Right."

Katsura left to get ready when suddenly Yamasaki came into Gintoki's room.

YAM: "Gintoki. Someone has requested you and the rest of Yorozuya."

GIN: "Who?"

YAM: "Madoka. She needs to see you before you leave."

Gintoki, Shinpachi and Kagura met with Madoka in her room. She asked her mom to leave the four of them alone for a moment.

MAD: "I was looking at my mother's purse when I found this."

She revealed the letter that Junko had sent for Yorozuya as a job request.

GIN: "Yeah….and….."

MAD: "I…I want to make an extension to the request."

The Yorozuya were stunned when they heard this?

SHIN: "What do you mean Madoka?"

MAD: "It's exactly what I mean. I want to make an extension to my mother's request. Ever since I regained my memories, I've been wanting to see this girl that I've shared so much with for so long. I need to see her and make peace with her and myself. But…she won't…she won't listen to me anymore. She's…..she's lost…and….."

She then took a deep breath and stabbed herself with her soul gem. She focused the energy around her and in her soul gem until something started to pop out from her chest. It kept coming out until it was completely out.

MAD: "Gintoki. This is my soul personified as the strongest sword I could think of. Please…..take it, and save my best friend. Bring her back to me."

SHIN: "Madoka, what about you? If we take this sword more than 50 meters, you'll die."

MAD: "Don't worry. What I did was a translucent backing effect that caused the law to malfunction, so you can take this twice or three times the length than normal."

She then got off the couch and bowed to the Yorozuya.

MAD: "Please….save Homura…..save her…..and bring her back…protect her and let her know…..that she still has me….the real me…..and all I want to see now…..is the real her again.

Please…do this for me….I would rather live with her….and die for her…then face all of the ages of creation alone."

Madoka shed her tears as she asked them to save the girl she loves.

MAD: "I'll pay you anything for this. Anything."

GIN: "Alright. Pay us back with the best chocolate parfaits you can make and tears of sweet joy."

Gintoki took the sword with him. He went back to his room as he gripped it to his side with his Lake Toya bakuto. He then walked to the front of the building where awaiting him was Shinpachi, Kagura, Katsura, Elizabeth, Kondo, Okita and Toshio. They were the squad that was going to bring down the Shogunate…and save Homura Akemi. Gintoki and company looked at the second hand window to find Madoka waving farewell. They waved back and went on their way.

It was a summer afternoon. A young girl was laying in a bed laid out by someone with long brown hair. It appeared to be a young man.

?: "It looks like you've awoken. You took one heck of a fall when you went to the riverside. One of my students brought you back here for rest.

Oh….my name is…"

Before he could answer, a noise came from another room. He went over to find out what was the problem. A moment passed before he returned to the female student.

"Sorry for that. I'm afraid I must return back to my students. Class is about to start.

Oh…you want to stay for a while? To become a samurai?

You can stay as long as you want. After all, a samurai is defined by the dedication to protect one's soul.

But…if you're coming here, I would like to know your name…."

As his smile faded from view, Homura Akemi awoke with the sound of a fierce rage in her heart. A fierce cry of unspeakable sadness.

She pondered upon this as the night became younger in the distance.

In the darkness, they carried on to the palace for their own reasons. The Yorozuya to bring back one who is lost in the dark. The Shinsengumi to erase the pretense of terrorism and regain the city. Katsura to regain the city. But all had a second goal: To stop the nuclear explosion that one Shogun will attempt to change the world into her own image. These three parties banded together under one goal and now pierce the dark night with only the silver moon and the soul it reflects. They crossed together with arms ready as they moved quietly through the uncertain way to their destination. It took them half an hour to get there after they realized that Okita's player was on and they couldn't turn it off because the button was stuck in. When they got to the place, they got on the entrance roof to find it was covered in completely edgy things. There was a guillotine that was used to cut fruit. There were guards dressed like devils. There was a bullring machine that looked like a satanic fucking. There was a bar at the far end of the courtyard that had spraying bottles that looked like it was from lamb. Of course, it was nothing but red bean soup.

SHIN: "IS SHE TRYING TO BE EDGY OR IS THAT WHAT SHE REALLY IS?!"

KON: "SHHHHH"

Of course Shinpachi had to say it. Who in their right mind of a devil lord would act so much like an angsty teenager in need of catharsis. But it wasn't all flash. The palace itself was guarded between brainwashed guards and Homura's familiars which she kept after becoming the devil.

GIN: "You guys still wanna come? We're handling this as a professional gig."

KAT: "I'm still going Gintoki. Someone needs to stop you from destroying all of Edo. And it might as well be me."

OKI: "We're going too Boss. The law must be upheld. Besides, if we all die Toshio will miss you."

TOS: "NO I WILL NOT!"

GIN: "Right. Time to turn the tables.

Don't turn back. Keep going. If one falls, we all fall. Focus only on what's ahead of you and trust your back to everyone else."

KAT: "We will move as one. One unit shooting as a bullet into the heart of the Shogunate."

GIN: "FORWARD!"

The eight jumped off the roof into the fray. The roaming calvary found them and marched upon. But they were rammed away, sent into the walls and splattering into jelly. They moved forward at a startling rate, ramming down the entire army in a matter of minutes. Homura's strongest familiars stood at the entry gate. Kagura and Okita jumped up and slammed at them, pinning them down as Shinpachi, Kondo and Elizabeth cut their heads off and Toshio, Katsura and Gintoki diced the bodies and sent them into the doors, ripping them open. They had entirely destroyed the army and invaded the palace. But something was amiss. If Homura had taken over the palace, why was everything so dark and looked like it hadn't been used in ages.

SHIN: "Gintoki…"

GIN: "I know glasses. It looks like it needs to be swept with a Swifter. Top to bottom. Get on it straight away!"

SHIN: "THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEAN!

I mean no one's here? But yet…"

KON: "It could be Homura's magic. Remember, in a witch's barrier they trap us in an illusion of what we want to see."

GIN: "Since when?!"

KON: "Since Homura turned into one in Pt. 3 Rebellion."

SHIN: ("Why isn't the Gorilla this smart or trustworthy when he's focused on Sis?")

Just then, Okita fired a rocket into a wall.

OKI: "Sorry. I was trying to see if the walls would regenerate."

TOS: "YOU NEARLY BLASTED US TO KINGDOM COME AGAIN! IT'S AN ILLUSION! NOTHING WOULD HAPPEN TO CHANGE ANYTHING WITHOUT….."

Toshio stopped when he realized Okita wasn't paying any heed of his words, but looking at the broken wall. He turned to find that in the next room was a glowing crystal ball.

TOS: "Magic."

The eight gathered around it.

KAG: "It says "Do not enter here or pay the ultimate price.""

GIN: "Sounds like where a devil would hide."

SHIN: "Gintoki…are we really going to fight our friend? Our dear friend?"

GIN: "Sorry, but Homura at this moment isn't our friend. She's just a victim in a situation that's been building for a long time. So we have to fight her so that it can end."

KAT: "Besides, we're the only ones who are dumb enough to pick a fight with a Lucifer in this universe or any. We're dumb enough to play right into their hands and fight them until we're dust.

That's what we are. We are samurai. We fight to our heart's content. And our heart's are saying to us ..."

TOS: "We need to save our city. We need to save our friend."

GIN: "Exactly. So let's go."

Gintoki touched the orb. Shinpachi and Kagura joined followed by Katsura and Elizabeth. Sougo, Toshio and Kondo were last. The orb glowed and sent the eight in a blinding light…somewhere else. When they could see again, they found it was a throne room. The walls were colored around with crimson red and black, shaded in with white to give the feeling of infinite despair with shades of hope. The walls themselves carried with them pictures of Judas, Christ, and events they were both present for. Ahead of them was a crown structure that held a huge throne and four smaller thrones. They were all structured like they were made of thorns. Behind them was a muriel showing fire burning the world, and the hell it would raise replacing the existing heaven. Even the rug felt like they were thrown into the depressed mind of a broken Christian turned Evangelist with a black style similar to welcome rugs of churches. It was depressing and sort of silly for one to look like this. Talk about angst. But they then realized people were sitting on those thrones. And they knew them. On the right side smaller thrones were of course Kamui and Abutto. On the left side smaller thrones were two space pirates from the Harusame, the largest space pirate crew in the universe. The one closer to the main throne was the strongest of the Harusame, the man known as The Star Sword King, the 2nd Division Captain Pluto Batou. On his side was the 4th Division Captain, a gorilla by the name of Neptune Shoukaku. He apparently had his arm remade mechanically. In the center, on the main throne was Homura with Kyubey by her side on her shoulder.

HOM: "I have waited for you…my guests."

She smiled wickedly as if the fruits of her volition had come to fruition.

GIN: "Well, we had to get ourselves personally ready to meet the new Shogun. But I'm glad we got ready. We really needed to get our perms done just right for the new ruler of the country and the universe.

Congratulations on the victory your Highness, and may I be the first to say that your reign is already over. 'Cause the throne is ours tonight."

Kagura looked at her brother, who seemed to be more bandaged up then she thought.

KAM: "Oh, Kagura. Didn't see you there."

KAG: "Kamui. Did you take more of a beating than I thought?"

KAM: "Oh you mean the bandages. Well, when I came back Homura got mad at me for letting a familiar out of my sights. So she ripped out my stomach. Funny huh?"

SHIN: "THAT'S ABSOLUTELY NOT FUNNY! IT'S HORRIBLE! YOU COULD DIE!"

KAM: "Well, not really. She fixed me up afterwards, but it's now just a flesh wound. I have to be careful not to kill anyone precious to her beloved anymore that's not involved."

ABU: "Geez Captain. Maybe you should also learn subtlety."

KAM: "Sorry, not in my dictionary. Won't fit in there. Why don't you put it in yours Zoro."

ABU: "I'm not your Zoro! Stop thinking you're Luffy! We're on Queen Anne Revenge remember! We could be zombified!"

KAM: "Doesn't matter. All I want is to become the Pirate King. The strongest in the universe. So it's fine if I hitch a ride here and get my free food while it's still hot."

It was creepy that Kamui could say all this with a nice smile on his face.

HOM: "So….the White Demon…versus the Black Demon….."

GIN: "Oh, where did the Gray Go? We still don't have him! He's the referee who looks after white and black when they square off you know…"

Instantaneously, Homura was at eye level with Gintoki.

HOM: "It's enough to just have the two of us. After all, it's best to get it all out in the air."

At that moment, Homura felt something. She felt like a lock had been put on her. She instantly returned to her seat as she felt all her power slip away. What happened? She felt like she had the entire body of creation at her fingertips and now she feels like the smallest ant.

GIN: "As I said, there really should be a Grey Demon for a referee if we're going at it. Cause I would go crazy if we did."

He then slowly unsheathed The Sword of The Ancient Wooden Hilt.

GIN: "Homura, this night…..this nightmare…..is gonna be over. So let's go all out this time. No more kiddy play. Time to get into R-18 territory and see who's fit to play the role of supporting male for the female protagonist."

With that, everyone dragged out their weapons.

HOM: "Fine. Have it your way.

Captains…..have fun and entertain our guests. But leave Gintoki. He is mine."

At that splitting of a hair second, Shoukaku jumped up from his throne and started attacking Katsura.

SHO: "I was waiting for this moment! It is good to see you AGAIN Zura!"

KAT: "It's not Zura! IT'S KATSURA!"

His sword clashed with Shoukaku's hand causing the floor to cave in sending them falling. Pluto got up and got his sword.

BAT: "It seems I must be the one to entertain our guests. It is an honor to meet up with you again…..

SAMURAI!"

His sword reached a long length and cut the room in half. Okita attacked him with Toshio and Shinpachi coming for help.

BAT: "You seem to be my guests. Come this way and we will converse on the finer points of battle tactics."

He swished his sword to the side and threw the three away from the throne room. He followed them. That left the other two where they were. Kagura charged at them and threw a hard punch at Kamui. But he was ready this time and not taking bull. He gave an even harder punch right at Kagura's forehead. She started bleeding and the floor collapsed underneath all three. Elizabeth and Kondo chased after them leaving only two left.

GIN: "Looks like it's just you and me."

HOM: "Looks like it."

Homura brought out her long broadsword.

GIN: "I still can't believe you're using that thing. Don't you know you can't borrow from Berserk? Guts is THE Black Swordsman. He's the only one who can wield DragonSlayer."

HOM: "This isn't DragonSlayer."

GIN: "It's DragonSlayer. The texture looks like it was hard coal steel produced by Gato to slay the King of Dragons. It's outrageous! But you got it in miniature form! HOW?! Akihabara would kill for that in their shops!"

HOM: "It's not DragonSlayer. It's mine."

GIN: "Sure, plagiarize someone else's handiwork. It's not 1993! The Sea God will eat you up and make you drown in the ocean with its passengers aboard."

HOM: "For the last time, IT'S NOT DRAGONSLAYER! IT'S MY WEAPON! I DON'T LIKE BERSERK! I LIKE FATE!"

Gintoki paused for a moment. He couldn't believe it. He simply couldn't believe it! He finally clashed swords with Homura!

GIN: "HOW CAN YOU BE A FAN OF FATE WITH A SWORD LIKE THAT?!

HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT YOU PLAY THAT VISUAL NOVEL SERIES WHEN YOU HAVE BERSERKER'S WEAPON?! WHAT?! DO YOU LIKE RIN TOSAKA?! YOU THINK ARCHER IS CUTE!? THEY'RE NOT! OR IS IT BECAUSE OF THAT NEW ONE GRAND ORDER! SABER'S SUIT IS RED! THEY WEAR ALL RED! THE COLOR OF TIRED EYELIDS FROM BEING IN A ROOM TOO LONG IN THE DARK WITH THE COMPUTER ON! GET OFF THERE AND PLAY DRAGON QUEST BARAMOS!"

Homura throws him off as the two trade blows. Gintoki swipes his sword to her and she dodges. She swipes her sword and he dodges. He rolls and prepares but is intercepted. She swings hard at him for him to duck. Though unfortunately, he stops at the floor and she slams high up to his ground. He manages to dodge, then he thrusts forward with a scratch to her side. Just as she cut at him to the side and scratched his cheek. They swim across the room in high action as the two swipe away on the floor, on the walls and even for a brief moment on the ceiling as they exchange slices cutting the room into absolute rubble. They end with a crossing where both dodge the slash, grab each other's sword and slice at each other sending a shockwave blasting through the room. It was enough of one to slice through the room causing the two weapons to fly. The two rush up and grab their OGs swiping at each other. Homura swipes from above. Gintoki swipes from below. The exchange sends another shockwave that sends the two back from each other.

HOM: "Not bad, Gintoki."

The two then rush at each other matching sword strikes. A standstill. Gintoki looks at Homura.

GIN: "Hey. There's a pimple on your nose."

HOM: "Stop being a troll. It won't save you."

GIN: "No really. There's a pimple on your nose. It's small so you can't see it but it's right on your nose."

It was true. Homura DID have a very small pimple on her nose.

GIN: "That's comforting Homura. It means you're growing up. Growing up FROM THE BABY YOU ARE NOW!"

The two pushed and they separated again. They started their fight again. Homura swung her blade forward at him. He dodges and swings his sword at her legs which makes her jump. He then lunges at her while she swings down slipping him away as she regains her footing. The two then exchanged blows at every swing imaginable. Up above, down below, to the right, to the left, the corners and the far center, they moved and battled matching every blow as they danced like they were doing the tango. You could tell the atmosphere Then, Homura caught Gintoki with a feint. She was about to take a larger cut. Gintoki was going to slice at her directly, before she tricked him by punching him in the gut with her free hand. Having him dazed, she then kicked him into a pair of doors that lead to a dark room ahead of them.

HOM: "I finally caught you where I want you."

Then something happened to the room. The darkness swept around Gintoki and Homura as the place changed. In a matter of moments, a starry sky was above them with a city in the background. Mitsuhara. Around them was a beautiful flower garden with roses, daffodils, lilies, lavenders, tulips, hydranians and even sunflowers and dandelions. It was quite beautiful to look at to say the least. But Gintoki could feel something fowl in the air.

HOM: "Gintoki, the moment you came into this place, the moment you entered this room, you lost. Because this is my domain. This room for instance is a launch point for me to create a world blessed from the innermost part of my heart. A witch world in the loosest sense. But not."

Gintoki felt a presence behind him. He turned around to find a gigantic female beast shaped like an actual witch behind him. She had beautiful red flowers for hair but they're starting to wither. She brought down a guillotine on Gintoki who blocked the attack but had to summon as much strength as he could to stop it in place.

HOM: "This is my world. My play. This is the place where you can find everything I am and everything I will be for the rest of my life. These are the chains strapped around me and they can be the death of you. For instance, I hijacked the writer and told him to add the fact that 1000 needles were put on you by a number of familiars I hid for this occasion immobilizing your pressure points and freezing you in place."

It was as it was. Homura raised her sword.

HOM: "This….is my despair. Feel it and become a part of me in the new world."

She then brought down the sword, cutting through Gintoki. The blood was massive as it spread upon the grass. Gintoki felt the ease of sight failing him as he fell to the ground, the needles around him feeling natural to his body. All went black….and then all white appeared. But it was not a normal white. It was a snow white. A clean snow white. A perfect white with no shape, no form, no sense of image or purpose. An endless white. A clear sight of nothingness. Gintoki wondered if this was death. If this is the sight of the end. Then he found he still could see his hands, though all that was present were the drawn lines from the character designer and the accompanying color shading to make it seem like he was in an astral plain or something.

GIN: "So…this is death huh. Less packed and more lit than I thought it would be. Strange."

?: "Gintoki…"

Gintoki turned around. He found that a man he knew was here. A man he loved. A man he was raised by. He's Gintoki's teacher, his beloved friend who died in the Joi War by Gintoki's own hand. He was the guise of who he just recently fought to protect his home. His long brown hair still flowed like some angel His eyes still sounded purer than the purest maiden. His eyes still looked like that of the man who raised him. This man was Shouyo Yoshida and he was standing before Gintoki. Gintoki got on his knees and bowed his head.

GIN: "Sensei."

YOS: "It's good to see you again…Gintoki."

Gintoki felt something coming to his eyes. Were these…..tears…..? Yes. He remembers. He's always remembered the feeling of being here with him. He hasn't been in this place, this feeling of peace in a long time. Not since he killed him. His tears were falling as peacefully as they had the weight of mountains from how much he went through in the last ten years.

GIN: "Sensei….I missed you….And I'm sorry…"

YOS: "Gintoki. You don't have to apologize. You only did what you needed to do. I'm just glad I can see you again for this moment. Now please get up. You're a 100 years too young to be giving me respect like that."

Shouyo chuckled as Gintoki raised himself up with tears still in his eyes.

GIN: "Sensei…Am I really dead?"

YOS: "You can believe that. But you should know it's only in your head."

GIN: "Then….you're…."

YOS: "Gintoki. It doesn't matter if this is the end or not. I'm still here. I haven't left you. You know why?

Because I'm here right now. You still think of me as the kind-hearted, lovable man that raised you. Or the Shinsu fan depending on the day."

GIN: "I DON'T EVER GO THAT FAR!"

Gintoki was relieved. Even if he wasn't dead. He was still happy to see him again. To let his guard down and his burdens bare in the face of this man.

GIN: "Shouyou…"

YOS: "What?"

GIN: "Is…..is this….my despair….."

YOS: "What do you mean?"

GIN: "When I killed you back in the Joi War, I saved our friends. But I felt something die when I did, even if I knew something would. Now that you're gone from my world for good and I'm here after fighting in a witch world….does that mean….that this….this is what that dead part is?

Is this the part of me that never let go of you?"

YOS: "Gintoki…that's a question I'm afraid you have to answer yourself.

But, I can tell you something that can help.

There are three things I know you best as. The first is the Corpse-Eating Demon I found in that battlefield in Miaharu. The second is my student at Shoku Shoujorou. And the third and most important…the boy….or in this case, the man….who saved my life….from the emptiness of the world.

Gintoki. It doesn't matter if this is your despair. You know as much as I do that despair and hope are one in the same. For every bit of hope, despair will come and beat it over the head with a hammer. But for every inch of despair that comes, hope will be there to knock a punch at it. They're friends you know. Brothers. Two sides of a very powerful coin everyone uses in life."

Shouyo then looked to his side. Gintoki followed his gaze to find Homura. But this Homura was different then the one Gintoki's seen throughout his time here. She was dressed in her school uniform but she had on glasses with red rims on it and her hair bundled in long ponytails in the front. She looked like she was crying hard.

YOS: "That girl never got her coin. She's still stuck at the conveyor belt while everyone else has gone on with their day. I think it's time to give her her coin."

Shouyo raised up his pinky. It had a pink ribbon tied with a bow on it.

YOS: "Gintoki. Promise me you'll save her. Protect her and all our friends. Until we meet again."

Gintoki raised up his pinky.

GIN: "I promise. Sensei."

His pinky was also tied in a bow with a pink ribbon. They were both tied together by their promise. The world of white slowly faded as he regained his consciousness in Homura's witch world. He opened his eyes, took his bakuto in a fit of power and rammed it into Homura's side. In her confusion, he got The Ancient Sword and sliced her the same way she did to him just a moment ago.

GIN: "That stuff about despair….won't work on me."

Homura was on one knee from those two cuts. Gintoki got back on his feet. On one hand was Madoka's sword which he realized now was unusually pink tinted for a sword. The other hand had his bakuto.

HOM: "What…what happened…..why…why are you not covered in needles? Why are you still standing?! WHY ARE YOU STILL HERE AND NOT A FAMILIAR?!"

GIN: "For the needles part, I can tell you I had a talk with the writer and that's now null and void, though I look like now a prototype 2D 3D figure with all the holes.

And I can answer one more thing."

Gintoki pointed to the sky. It was then, out of nowhere, a gigantic monster fell to the ground. It was a monster shaped out of rough sketches, paper mache, newspaper and glue and white clay. It was a monster the size of the mountain, shaped as a humongous wolf. His eyes were that of a dark demon ready to eat your soul alive.

HOM: "How…..how do you have a witch form?! YOU DIDN'T EVEN MAKE A CONTRACT!"

The wolf monster then bit down on Homulily's head. It started to bleed.

GIN: "Beats me. You cut me, I took a nap, and I woke up to find I can use it now. Actually, there's a lot of things I don't understand. I don't know why I can harm familiars and witches. I don't know why Seita picked us idiots to save this world. I don't know why Edo looks like something out of Urusei Yatsura.

But…I do know one thing.

You thought that by defeating despair and hope, the basis of your being, you could take over their dominion. You thought that by devoting yourself to love that you could solve your problem. That you could end it all. That you could finally make your wish come true.

No.

You might be friends with despair, but I'm it's brother. I kick it in the ass when it suits me it needs to shape up. And it kicks my ass when I'm getting too cocky. Why? Because we've lived together since I was a baby. Since I had to fight to survive in the harshness of the world. And it's given me salvation with the bonds I hold in this world and beyond.

And another thing. If you're going to fight a demon, you better be ready to become one like you boast. Because you're up against me: Gintoki Sakata, the King of Despair. You can call me Hope like Xena does. And guess what: My dominion doesn't rest in your heart. Or any being's heart. It is the length of my sword that is my dominion. My country. And if you prepared to rebel against this country, then get ready to get nuked. For nothing will stop us from protecting everything we hold dear. Even death. For we are the denizens of this place. The denizens you are surely afraid of."

Homura looked at him irritated by this new chain of events.

HOM: "Gintoki Sakata….have you forgotten what I said…"

Her eyes had given away to a beast ready to pounce.

HOM: "STOP BEING A TROLL…IT WON'T SAVE YOU!"

Homura jumped at Gintoki. Her sword clashed with his, and the two battled once more. He pushed her off with her aiming at him straight. He knocks her off with his sword, striking her to the side with her bakuto. Meanwhile, The White Demon bites on Homulily's head and the two struggle until Shoyasha brings it down. By this point, Gintoki had pressed his sword to Homura's chest, causing blood to pour. She thrust up her sword causing him to let go and run. She brought out his sword and tried to cut him with it. But he blocked the slash with his bakuto and grabbed the blade just as she was about to thrust her own blade at him. Blocking the slash, Gintoki then thrust his bakuto to her head knocking her to the ground. She slashed her blade at Gintoki's right leg, but he pushed through it as he attacked her with his swords. He slammed them down at her, but she dodged them and got back on her feet, her head starting to get considerably covered by blood. The two then started a windiest of swords as they went to high speeds again to match blow for blow, the grass and flowers parting ways like the sea. The Moses action going on was set besides the equal struggle between Homlily and Shoyasha. Every time he got a bite, she pinned her off and she was starting to bleed heavily. Eventually, Gintoki and Homura slammed swords so hard that the force pushed away each other, sending Gintoki's bokuto away from him towards Homura. Homura prepared to ram at his heart when Shoyasha slammed a paw down and took the blow. Gintoki then went faster than he did before and caught his bakuto. The White Demon still lives as he strengthens his muscles, and swung his bakuto slamming Homura into the ground away from their fighting point. He ran to ram her in the chest, but she got up and swung her blade at him. Strangely, when she did this, he disappeared. What happened? She then figured out that Gintoki leapt onto her blade and was going to cut off her head. She swung around just as he was starting to swing him off her blade. When she swung, he jumped and sliced down his sword cutting through the basis of her upper torso near her neck. But she caught a moment as she used that moment to swing a forced slash on him. He guarded with both weapons in his hand as he cross guarded it. But this time, Homura decided to press forward and brought down the weapon further on Gintoki. It got so close to him, the blade pierced the edge of his skin and he started bleeding. But before anything could go further, he kicked Homura hard in the hernia and sent her off before chasing after. He then slashed at her, cutting the edge of her right half. But she counteracted and stabbed Gintoki in the kidney area. Gintoki then slammed his bakuto on her head, causing her to hit the ground and back up like a wooden water toy. He then pierced her shoulder as she placed her blade into a knee. The two pushed one another away before collecting their swords and striking as hard as they could. The wind whipping will cause the place around them to shake. A brand new light was shining. The world around them was changing.

Homura was silent for a moment before she came to. She looked to her left to find Homulily lying in water bleeding to death from the onslaught she took from Shiroyasha. She recognized this place. It was Mitsuhara. But it was from the times she failed to save Madoka. A destroyed city submerged partly by a lake larger and more magical than it required. She then turned again to find someone staring at her. It was Madoka smiling happily. Homura picked herself up as she smiled weakly.

HOM: "Madoka…..are you here to tell me…that I shouldn't do things by myself again? Are you here….to save me again?"

Madoka blushed and closed her eyes hearing Homura's warm words. But this image was a lie. Homura found it wasn't Madoka. It was a bloody Gintoki.

GIN: "The friend you're looking for….is gone."

Gintoki then rammed his bakuto into Homura's chest. She coughed up blood as she was sent hurtling into a rock behind her.

GIN: "The little girl….who protected you…..who held you in the darkest hours of your life…is dead. Disappeared into the ether.

The only one here…..is the Madoka Kaname of here and now. The one who loves you and rebels to save you. And the Gintoki Sakata of here and now. The one who fights to save you."

Gintoki pointed his sword to her in confidence and stride.

GIN: "Homura….you dived headfirst to save her. You dived headfirst into an abyss. A pit of sludge known as the darkness, and dug so deep to find her you got to the core. And what did you get for it? More sludge and a forgotten promise. All you've been doing is running away. You've been consumed with saving her, that you gave up on everything else that mattered, and you lost everything that did.

Well, what a horrible fate you've met with. But it's not over Skull Kid. Your life was never over from the moment you lost Madoka.

You lost your way and your reason for living. So you should'vemade a new one from what she passed on to you. But you didn't. Instead, you held onto everything like a child afraid of her toy being taken away. Now, we're here. And you're trying to do it again. And yet, that same string tied to your finger still believes in you. That line you think is now nothing but a prison is still trying to steer you toward a new road. A better future.

Homura, you've never understood what she truly meant by stopping her. She didn't mean to protect her being so you and her remain the way you were. She meant protect the bond you two share and build new bonds no Incubator, Magical Girl, or any other creature could ever break. And you know why I know? It's because I was the same as you once.I felt like I wanted everything to end, just so I could try again. Only to find I was running into a wall I couldn't break. It wasn't until I met the people I know now, the bonds that have entangled me, have I been able to find that what I really wanted was something more meaningful. So I went behind the wall instead of through it, and found what I've been yearning for. It's not too late to get out of there. There's a light out there on the surface surrounding this hole, and there are people looking down that hole into the darkness. They're looking at you kid inviting you back to the top. So get your hands on those walls and climb. Climb until those dirty fingernails you've been cracking are drenched in paste and holding the ground above. Climb until those dirty chains around your heart are broken. Climb until you can see light. Climb until we can see…..UNTIL THEY ALL CAN SEE….THE REAL HOMURA AKEMI!"

Gintoki charged forward as the battle raged anew.

Meanwhile, in another part of the castle, Pluto Bato was still fighting Shinpachi, Toshio, and Okita. The three were really on the ropes from how difficult their opponent was. He had only taken just two hits. One on his cheek and one on his left hand. Both by Okita. Meanwhile, they were completely overpowered and were suffering big. Toshio was bleeding the most, hisface covered in his own. However, all three were covered in cuts from head to toe.

BAT: "Samurai….I will admit you disappoint me. This eye is only getting started and it can see your defeat in less than 10 moves. And your deaths in less than 11."

OKI: "Shut up cyclops. If you're manly enough to have a girly eye like that you have the right to give us peace and quiet from your breathing."

SHIN: "THAT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH ANYTHING."

BAT: "I agree with the boy-wearing glasses."

SHIN: "Dondake!"

BAT: "All you should be given is a quick death for wasting my time. I was even able to tell the two slashes you were giving to me would be. It's quite depressing actually. You make me wish that I took The Shiroyasha instead."

TOS: "SHUT UP! YOU'RE TAKING US ON INSTEAD OF THAT WHITE-HAIRED ANIMAL!"

BAT: "Suit yourself."

Bato brought back his saber sword. Okita and Toshio took him on only for Bato to cut through them again.

BAT: "Let me guess. You're next attack will be…..you slashing your sword to my feet. Then a reverse hand attack. A punch. A hit to a blind spot with your sheath. Another slice from above. And then a slash through you by your friend which you dodge at the last minute."

All of this happened, and after that last move Bato stabbed Toshio near the heart and pulled out another beam sword slicing through Okita's sword and causing the debris to bring him back to ground. Okita and Toshi were beaten to the ground.

BAT: "It is over…samurai. You will never be great as that samurai."

He was about to bring down a beam saber when suddenly Okita caught his arm and held it to the side. Immediately after, Toshio did the same. Then, without any form or meaning Toshio and Okita pinned his arms, punched him on each cheek and held him as Shinpachi grabbed his sword, jumped and brought down his sword with all his strength on Bato. He tried to get them off but he did not see this coming in his Awakening. He was lost without an idea what to do at this moment. They gave no distinction inside that they were going to give in and die with him to win. And yet they did. They tricked him and in one cut brought him down.

BAT: "How….did you do that samurai? I didn't know that was possible with you kind."

Toshio lit a cigarette, blowing smoke at him.

TOS: "Samurai don't need words to convey their feelings to each other. It comes as naturally as looking at each other."

Bato felt dizzy.

TOS: "You know. If you wanted to be a samurai too, you should've just asked."

BAT: "Me being a samurai. Please don't make me laugh. I wouldn't be caught…"

OKI: "In a situation with you lot? Yep, we think that way too. But we wouldn't have it any other way."

SHIN: "We just want to make sure we don't have to pay each other when the work's done. Everyone together is enough."

BAT: "Interesting…."

Bato fell into darkness as the three headed back to the throne.

In the witch chamber, the fight had progressed again between Gintoki and Homura. However, the turn of the tide was turning in Gintoki's favor. He had attained no new injuries even if he was vomiting up small amounts of blood every now and then. Homura though was getting weak around her lungs and was losing steam.

HOM: "Why….why…can't I hit you?"

Gintoki turned and started walking away.

HOM: "Wait…..WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!"

GIN: "You can't beat me. So I'm heading off to get some R&R and a Gin Special at the ramen place."

HOM: "GET BACK HERE!"

Homura ran forward with her sword, but Gintoki just punched her square on and sent her back to square one.

GIN: "I told you. You can't beat me. The way you are now, you've given up on everything. Including this fight."

HOM: "SHUT UP!"

Homura charged again. With fury in her heart.

HOM: ("Why…..why can't I touch him…..why is he beyond me…Is he right…is there something I'm missing?! Wait, no! I KNOW WHO I AM! But….still….his words….won't leave me…I wonder….Who is…Who is the real Homura Akemi?")

In the constant clashing with Gintoki, he mind went back into the stream of her memories. Back to the farthest reaches she could find.

HOM: ("I remember…I remember…..rain….and a prison…my prison…the prison of my heart."

"I….remember….Tokyo…..my family.

I…..always was alone. At least, that's how I felt. I was born to an average family. My father was the owner of a funeral parlor. My mother a roman catholic. I was born as one half of a pair of conjoined twins, and were given an operation where we would safely be separated. But things went horribly wrong. My other half is dead. Her name was Korina, and before she died we had a moment where our thoughts crossed.

She said to me: Have a beautiful life.

As for me, I was left with a significantly weakened heart. I tried to do as my sister asked, but I really didn't know what she wanted. I thought it was just doing good and pleasing everyone. I found out by the time I was 5 that even for the complications of my birth, I'm mentally gifted and could pick up things very quickly, especially music and mathematics…but I also found that I lost my ability to speak. I couldn't talk. And it took me three years before I learned to speak again. But in that time I excelled in my studies and started to be recognized as something equal to a genius, if not for the fact I didn't interact with anyone because I couldn't speak.

But no one paid attention to me. In fact, my own mother said I was nothing but a nuisance. So I tried harder at my studies for the praise and admiration I wanted. And again no one noticed. I tried even harder to the point I started to feel weak and nauseous from being a bookworm and a knowledgeable person….and no one dared to say a word of praise. I learned later it was because the other students were jealous of me that they looked at me with disdain. Why no one talked to me.

But I learned a more heartbreaking secret.

One night, I heard a conversation between my parents. It was a night where the wind howled in fury over the storm that was coming. I don't remember all of what they said. But I remember the most important part. My mother told my father something about Korina and I:

"Honey, Homura was never meant to exist. I was only supposed to have one child that day. But then she came two months before…and stole our daughter's life from us.

She…is a curse. Our daughter Homura is a curse to our family."

Anything I had left…..was destroyed that night. I was…..a black hole…..an abyss that had nothing left inside. I didn't feel it at first. It was like a small dot on a piece of paper shaded by a pencil. Slowly though, that hole got bigger and bigger, my happiness going deeper in it. It took me another set of years before I realized what my body and soul have been telling me for some time.

There was nothing left for me.

And so, I asked to leave home for Mitsuhara. So I could take my life…..and throw it away….going back to hell where I belong. Maybe that's why…..I was at that hospital then…..I just wanted to find a place away from my home….and fall into a grave.

And then…I met her.

Madoka.

I was the transfer student. I introduced myself to the class. And I thought life would go on like it did before. But then….she took my hand…..and…..

I remember….that light she brought…it was like I was meeting an angel….no…..I was. She saved me. She melted away everything I felt that day when she came into my life. She….saw me…as Homura Akemi. Not a shy overachieving student. Not a curse. She saw me…a human being…..and said without a word…."I love you."

I remember. I remember that she treated me more good…..than any real good…..I could ever give her. So I tried. I tried to give her back all the good I was given from her.

And that's why…..it hurts….it hurts, because when she was gone…I was reawakened as a bottomless hole. I lost my happiness. I rediscovered….my hatred…..for myself.

And that's why….the real Homura Akemi….

is WEAK.")

Homura laid there with her eyes closed as Gintoki was over her body. He was panting from how much Homura picked up the pace that time. She almost got him that time. But at this moment, Homura's eyes split open. Gintoki thrust his bakuto at her while she threw her sword in a blind sense of raw instinct. They both connected. However, Gintoki got hit straight on in the center, while Homura covered the blow with her hand. She then kicked off Gintoki as she got up.

HOM: "The real Homura Akemi was never strong enough to hold anything. She had to watch as everything crumbled around her! No Family! No Friends! No Love! NO HOPE! ALL SHE CAN DO IS BE TIED UP INSIDE AND STAND AROUND BEING INDECISIVE! BE NOTHING!"

Her eyes. Her eyes show what was going on. The monster inside was released. Homura then swung her sword at Gintoki. He jumped out of the way only to find Homura used the air of her swing to swing around the handle and kick him in his gut sending him flying.

HOM: "SHE CAN'T SAVE ANYTHING THE WAY SHE IS! SHE CAN'T EVEN SAY THE SIMPLEST WORDS LIKE 'GOOD MORNING' OR 'NICE TO SEE YOU' OR 'THANK YOU FOR LOOKING AFTER ME!' SHE DOESN'T SAY 'I LOVE YOU' BECAUSE SHE FEELS EVERYTHING SHE FEELS IS WRONG! THAT SHE SHOULD HAVE EARNED IT LIKE AT THE ORPHANAGE! HOW CAN SHE STAND UP AND PROTECT WHAT SHE LOVES IF SHE FALLS DOWN EVERY STEP SHE TAKES!? HOW CAN SHE SAVE HER LIGHT WHEN SHE HAS TO WALK OVER HER BEST FRIEND'S CORPSE TO DO IT?! HOW CAN SHE EVEN IMAGINE BEING STRONG WITHOUT GIVING UP HER WEAK SOUL?! SHE'S NOTHING!"

Homura ran forward to Gintoki and punched him hard with an uppercut before grabbing his leg and slamming him back even harder to the ground.

HOM: "That Homura is gone. She was weak and needed someone to hold her at the end of the day to even breathe at night! Not me. Not anymore!

I WILL BE THE REAL HOMURA AKEMI! I DON'T NEED A BABYSITTER LIKE YOU! I'M NOT A BURDEN ANYMORE!"

She was going to punch him again, but Gintoki got there first with his fist and snapped her arm. He then threw her off to the side as she fixed her arm.

GIN: "More whining. I take back what I said a while ago. You're still a baby. If you have enough time to complain about being a burden, then take that time and fight yourself instead of the person in front of you. YOU SHOULD KNOW IT BY NOW. THE ONLY PERSON WHO CAN SAVE YOU ISN'T MADOKA OR I! THE ONLY PERSON WHO CAN SAVE YOU…IS YOURSELF!"

Gintoki rammed a punch in her face at the same time she did to him. They both were sent flying away. Gintoki landed in the water and Homura back to her rock. The two were bleeding profusely now. Both had deep cuts all over their bodies. Both were beaten up to the point of blood coming out of their mouths like fire hoses to a burning fire. Both were on the edge of collapse. This was it. After so much, the two knew that the end was near. Gintoki took Madoka's sword. Homura took her big blade. The two charged at each other, mustering every ounce of strength they had left to musters. And they clashed being swallowed by a blinding light.

In another room downstairs of this palace, Katsura had just finished his fight. Shoukaku laid on the floor yet again with Katsura over him.

SHO: "And again….I lose."

KAT: "Do not feel sad for yourself. You tried your hardest this time. But I still get to keep my title of 'most hard headed' in the school yearbook."

Katsura then started to prep bombs he had saved up. He set the timers and spread three of them in this room.

KAT: "You have half an hour to escape the palace. That's the time I've put on these bombs. Take anyone you can out of here."

SHO: "Why are you telling me this Katsura Kotaro?"

LAT: "Because a general knows when to surrender, and a general knows to fight for his soldiers as much as for his own life."

SHO: "I think you're giving me too much credit."

KAT: "Maybe. But I believe in everyone. Even my enemy."

He left the room to go around the palace and set up the rest of the bombs.

In a different place entirely, all was grey. Here was Homura who had awakened to find that Madoka was right in front of her. She was surprised to find this as she thought she was fighting Gintoki. But she couldn't contain her feelings for her. She started running at her, with Madoka running away. Homura pushed herself more and more to reach her, screaming out her name to make her notice. She was just about to touch her when…

Her eyes opened when she felt the warmth of the sun. Her arm was stretched out like it was when she reached out for her beloved. She tried to pick herself up, but her body wouldn't do what it was being told. It was heavy, and it couldn't move. Above her was a blood-soaked Gintoki looking at her.

Her arm came down hard as she thought about what happened. She looked across to find her blade broken. It was split in two with the handle half stuck in the ground.

HOM: "I….I lost…"

She looked back at Gintoki. She couldn't stand the sight of an eclipse right now.

HOM: "I…I….."

She couldn't find any sense of words. In the void of her thoughts, she came to one clear phrase.

HOM: "Please….kill me. I have nothing left to live for."

GIN: "Fine. Have it your way."

Gintoki slashed with his sword. He took off Homura's other wing.

GIN: "There you go Sephiroth. Homura Akuma, 328th Shogun, is dead. Long live the Shogun. I'll be taking this and putting with the rest of my junk, so you can go now."

HOM: "Wait.

Why are you taking my wing? Shouldn't you take my head?! Why are you leaving me alive?!"

Gintoki turned his back on her.

GIN: "It's not for you. I've got some friends who want to see this thing for themselves. There fans of deceased kings and rulers. Besides…..there are some people you know who don't want you gone."

She couldn't find any words. All she felt were tears in her eyes.

HOM: "Gintoki…why is this world cruel? Why does it have to take everything we love away from us? Why did she have to die for a world that didn't deserve anything good?! WHY CAN'T I BE HAPPY?! WHY DOES EVERYONE HATE ME SO MUCH?! IT'S NOT FAIR! I JUST…WANT TO BE LOVED…I DON'T…..WANT TO BE A BURDEN….."

Homura couldn't hold her tears any longer. 12 long years of fighting, 12 long years of suffering, 12 long years of doing everything she could for the girl she loved, came down in tears filled with everything she was holding onto. Her joy. Her fear. Her sorrow. Her despair. Her hope. Everything she never knew she had inside flowed as she finally gave in and cried the hardest she ever had in her life. At last, she had lost.

GIN: "Homura…..I can't give you an answer. Not because I know it, but because this one guy told me it's something you have to answer yourself.

But…..I have one question I want answered…do you watch Gintama?

Do you watch our show?"

HOM: "Why would you think…."

GIN: "Those moves there for a second. They looked a lot like moves we samurai would use."

Homura stopped for a moment and tried to clear her eyes.

HOM: "….Yes….I watched it when I was little….I loved it….for the fact…that there was someone like me out there…even in the furthest places of imagination…someone like me existed. And I wasn't that much alone."

Something in Gintoki's eyes lit up when he heard this.

GIN: "Then take my words to heart. You know me better than a lot of other people that's for sure:

The world is both a cruel and beautiful place. It's cruel because it takes away our happiness when we've been acting too selfishly. It takes it away without a second thought and burns it in front of us. But….it's also beautiful in the fact you find other things to take its place. Things that are just as good if not even better. They fill your heart up and replenish your soul. They give you the strength to get back up after you've lost every ounce of your personal strength. Most importantly, they allow you to laugh as hard as you can, cry as loud as you can, and love as big as you can without feeling afraid. Because they will do the same.

That's why I can get up in the morning….and sleep peacefully at night about parfait.

That's why you lost today. It wasn't the love you had. But the chains you wrapped yourself around to make it this far. The chains you broke the moment the real you was revealed. The scared loving girl who wanted a normal life like everyone else. If you knew about the people who wanted you to be happy and embraced them…maybe things could have gone differently."

Gintoki sheathed the sword and got his bakuto off the ground. He then turned around and walked towards Homura.

GIN: "If you want a punishment fitting for you, then how about this. Until you get some love in you, you're going to come to my house and play Contra with me every day. What do you say?"

After some thought and wiping away her tears, she looked onto her nose where she felt for a pimple. Once she found it, she gave her answer.

HOM: "Make it Super Famicom and you got a deal."

GIN: "Fine. Sunset Riders is it."

He then laid out his arm. Homura gave him her good arm, the one he didn't bust. He then pushed and got her back on her feet where the two walked arm in arm out of the room.

GIN: "One more thing. Do you like Shounen Jump?"

HOM: "Yeah. I read you guys and Yu Yu Hakusho and…"

GIN: "Yu Yu Hakusho? That's a dead manga. Why are you reading that for?"

HOM: "Because."

GIN: "I love it. But you gotta get into the modern stuff like My Hero Academia or Shougeki no Soma or…"

Before they could get out or even finish that sentence, Homura felt something pierce her chest bleeding profusely. It was…a tail shaped like that of a Xenomorph. It pulled away taking her soul gem. Homura threw up a LOT of blood as she and Gintoki turned to find the tail belonged to Kyubey.

HOM: "Kyubey….what is the meaning of this? You're under my control."

KYU: "Yes, I have to serve you. That is if you still had the soul gem.

Homura, you may be a goddess but we will always look for the best way to solve our problems, and unfortunately you're just not that answer. You're too wild, too reckless, and too emotionally broken and scattered. Heck, you couldn't even tell I was plotting something because you were too focused on ending your life and the world you created.

Besides, you're not the real answer this universe needs. It's your soul gem, or really Madoka's soul gem. Her old one.

You were going to end your life….by blowing up the world!"

HOM: "I'm….sorry…..I just wanted things to return to normal. I realized I was empty…so I wanted it to end so things can be alright for Madoka again. The way it should be."

GIN: "KYUBEY! HOW DO YOU REMEMBER? YOU SHOULD BE A WALKING WRECK!"

KYU: "Good question Gintoki. At first, I was. I was constantly bombarded with the negative emotions of every contract made by every magical girl. However, the thing about emotions is that if they are written as universal law, then they can simply be added under the terms that subjugate 'logic.' Because of the new law you wrote, you gave us Incubators the ability to feel emotion. According to Newton's Third Law of Relativity, any action reciprocates an equal opposite reaction, so we Incubators learned that we had the emotional spectrum of a human being and quickly mastered it. We then realized that we wanted to save the universe now for an emotional reason, a drive to save what can still be saved.

Homura, your flaw was that you thought you made us slaves. But you gave us the tools unknowingly to create a riot. All because you controlled a source of power that never belonged to you. A source of power never meant to hold an infinite abyss of uneasy death like you.

But….without you….the universe would not be saved. So we owe you our undying gratitude for preventing the end of it all. Thank you, Homura. From the bottom of our hearts. Now wither away and know you are the sole purpose for all matter to exist."

HOM: "Kyubey….Kyubey…."

Homura reached out her hand for him. She needed to get it back. He can't have it. It will spell an end for everything. But alas, she puked blood up again, and started to feel weak. Unfathomably weak. Gintoki laid her down.

HOM: "Gintoki…please…..don't let him take away everything we love…and please…..don't leave me alone."

GIN: "Homura, you really should trust yourself more. And more importantly….the people that are here for you."

Gintoki put her down where she fell into a state of in and out with her consciousness, trying to stay awake. Gintoki burned with wild rage in his eyes.

KYU: "I must make preparations for the big event, so…"

Before he could finish, Gintoki withdrew his bakuto and slammed Homura's soul gem.

KYU: "WHAT….WHAT ARE YOU DOING GINTOKI SAKATA….IF THE SOUL GEM BREAKS…..ALL OF REALITY WILL DISAPPEAR LIKE SMOKE. EVERYTHING WILL EVAPORATE AND DIE!"

He didn't listen. Gintoki kept pressing forward so his blade could cut through Kyubey for harming Homura. But eventually the gravitational pull between his blade, Kyubey, and the soul gem was so strong that it split the gem apart. The blast sent Gintoki back as one piece stayed with Kyubey while the other two were sent to Gintoki.

Before anything could happen, the power of Kyubey's piece glowed and sent him away from the area. Away from the planet even. Meanwhile, the room finally transfigured back to its original look. It turned out it was now on fire and they had to get out of here. Lucky for them, Shinpachi and Kagura got there.

SHIN: "Gintoki! Zura set up bombs to blow up the palace and they're going off!"

GIN: "OF COURSE THEY ARE! THAT'S WHAT THAT WEIRDO WOULD THINK OF!"

KAG: "There's a weird cyclops who told us how to get out of here!"

GIN: "Alright. Let's get Homura and go!"

HOM: "Wait…

I'm sorry….for everything….Please….leave me here…..I want to die here to repent for every heart I stomped on….every wish I ended…..every regret that I put in my beloved….please let me die here to repent. And please…let Madoka know my love. How I would rather live with her….and die for her…then face all of the ages of creation alone."

They didn't take it. Shinpachi and Kagura took her arm in arm to take her with them.

HOM: "Please….I failed as a magical girl. I failed as a friend. I failed as a protector I failed as God AND Lucifer. And mostly, I failed as a person. I don't have anything left for this world. It would be better if I was gone."

SHIN: "Don't say that. We won't abandon you."

KAG: "You're our precious friend."

"IF YOU DIE, WE'LL NEVER BE ALIVE AGAIN."

Homura couldn't believe this. They still trust her and want her even after turning against them. She looked back in shock to Gintoki, who gave the nod. He's got their back. She felt like crying again. But she had to focus, so the four bravely walked out of the falling palace from Bato's escape route. Near the end, they met the man himself shining with the light coming from the moon of the night.

GIN: "Didn't expect to meet you again like this."

BAT: "I did not anticipate this meeting either. But right now, we must make haste."

GIN: "Why are you helping us?"

BAT: "Because in my fight with your weaker friends, I learned that deep in my heart I always wanted to be a samurai. But I couldn't because I was from a poor family that couldn't even afford the pleasure of cleanliness. Both in the good and the bad. And so I became an mercenary and then a pirate to escape from that plight. But it is time to fix that, and become what I always wanted to be. So without further ado, I will help you fight the Incubators my enemies turned allies."

GIN: "If you want to talk about that shit, talk to our fallen angel here."

BAT: "I already have. She said it was alright for me to tag along."

GIN: "So you're playing rear. Sucks to be you."

BAT: "Not that kind of tag along."

GIN: "Oh, so you mean you're going to be our Lassie whenever we need you to get us out of a well."

BAT: "Not that kind of tag along either."

The five exited out of the palace to reemerge into the night. It turned out the group was only in there for about two hours. It took a while before the whole group returned to Shinsengumi Headquarters. The whole group gave themselves a rough ride to complete this, but it seemed to go great. Elizabeth was the one to come out the least rough with only a rip in the shoulder of his costume. Everyone else suffered from cuts and bruises that made them look like they played in the dirt. The roughest went to Homura and Gintoki who both went through unspeakable injuries to find the light of the peaceful moon. Homura in particular had cuts, bruises and damaged bones across the board with a whole sprained arm and a hole in her chest. But they were all still alive and came out with their heads held high. The group returned after another 20 minutes of rest where everyone played and burned the night away. They returned to Headquarters to two people out at the gate besides Nobume and Hasegawa, who both gave glances to Homura. Nobume was because she didn't want her position stolen. The other from Hasegawa wondering how much she had to pay for the devil satan girl getup. The two in the courtyard were first Yamasaki who was waiting for them because of Kondo's arrival of a new dating sim. The other one was Madoka, who was patiently waiting for the group to return. When she saw them, she cried tears of joy and welcomed home. However, they had business to take care of.

GIN: "Madoka, can you get Sayaka? We need to heal Homura."

MAD: "You don't need her. I can do it."

SHIN: "Madoka, how can energy arrows fired from a measly wooden bow do anything except cut off Prince John's head and give Robin Hood the gold?"

MAD: "No, I mean I actually have healing properties. My wish in this universe was to heal Kyubey, so I have the ability to heal. But I can do only one major wound for Homura. Particularly…"

She got the sword back from Gintoki and transferred it back to her soul gem. She then applied the magic to Homura healing her chest wound and actually melting away the black dress she was wearing to reveal her human form. She didn't know any of this was happening since she passed out around half way home. She spent a day completely out before she awoke in Gintoki's room. Apparently, he decided to stay next door with Toshio while she played guest and took his residence to sleep. She looked around confused, wondering if everything that had happened up to that point was nothing but a dream. It seemed like it.

GIN: "Looks like you're up. Good. I wanted a partner to enjoy this extra parfait I got. Somehow that ice cream shop got the wrong intention and gave me two instead of one."

HOM: "Gintoki…"

She tried to move like normal, but she found she was still injured badly. Her entire torso was a shredded mess alla a cheese grater. Thankfully, her arm was fully healed and her hole gone. But a scar now presides there and she still had problems with her legs. After all, she went truly beyond her limits against Gintoki and her legs took a unbelievably heavy toll that not even a magical girl could get up from easily. But she got up anyway and got to Gintoki, who gave her the parfait. She put it on the ground next to her as she put her arms around her knees in a cradle position and stared at the moon with Gintoki who was still eating his.

GIN: "Nothing like eating sweets under a beautiful full moon. And this one's blue, so we can cry over how sweet everything is. Though Granny will yell at me if I don't tell you to brush your teeth, put on good clothing, eat a good meal, keep healthy, that sort of thing. I mean, c'mon I'm not the Public Service Announcement. I just want to eat chocolate parfait with a good friend. Hang health and the like!"

Gintoki was definitely getting back talk from Otose while they were here for pretty much leasing off land he himself was leasing. Which is illegal.

HOM: "Gintoki….I don't deserve this….I don't deserve a happy ending….I….I killed Madoka…..I became a devil…I brought suffering to many a magical girl….I tried to blow up the world…..I'm not your friend….I'm your…"

GIN: "ENOUGH."

Homura stopped there in her tracks. She wasn't looking at the moon anymore, but more looking on to the dark grey world that she inhabits.

GIN: "Didn't you learn anything from our fight?

Look…you're no longer Homura Akemi the devil. Or Homura Akemi the evil magical girl. Or even Homura Akemi, the girl who loves her best friend. You're JUST Homura Akemi. Our friend.

You broke those chains you held yourself too when you remembered your real self. You broke them without realizing it, and when you did those titles you held so close to you got thrown out with the garbage. You don't need them now. All you need is the belief that there's someone behind your back and that if you fall on your face, they'll be people there for you to get you back up. So no more complaining about carrying your weight. Cause someone can carry it with you.

Besides, if you still believe you're not fit for this as a friend, then take it as a fellow misfit. After all, we misfits have to stay together. We love the ones in our lives more than they could imagine. Right? That's because our love comes from a rawer place in our hearts that no one likes to come to. A place we were born in. A place that gives us strength. A place where everything is easily understood. So why don't you take my love for you and gobble it down?

You can do it here. We're in this place I've been talking about. Compassion. You can just be yourself and no one will stop you. You sweet wonderful introvert of a masochist."

Homura for the first time looked at her parfait. She felt something come out of her as she picked it up and felt the words resonate. He was right. She wasn't alone anymore. She didn't have to be evil or strong or a loner. She didn't have to even be cool. She could just be…Homura. She could just be a simple girl who wants to be with great people like Gintoki, read Shounen Jump, and be happy. She doesn't have to hold on to the things she did. She trusts Yorozuya and her love for Madoka still exists and is just as strong. She could just be herself: Homura Akemi. With this thought in her mind, she let her tears of joy and relief loose as she started eating her parfait in a rush. She was grateful for this moment. This moment where she found what she thought she would never get.

A place to belong.

In a moment, she ate much of her parfait only to get a massive brain freeze from it. Gintoki looked on with a smile as Homura finally found her place to let go.

GIN: "Alright. You want a meal race? YOU GOT IT!"

Gintoki then inadvertently went into a race with Homura over who could finish their parfait first. They both tied, but they both wound up with a massive headache alla brain freeze for their pushing.

GIN: "Ooooooohhhhhhhhh…..that was a terrible idea."

HOM: "You were the one that pushed for it."

Gintoki got up to leave.

GIN: "I'll let you get your rest. Don't forget what I said to you."

HOM: "Gintoki…"

Gintoki stopped.

HOM: "Can you…can you tell Madoka to come to my room tomorrow night? I think it's time….to do what I should have done a long time ago."

GIN: "If you want. Though I probably will just read more Hunter x Hunter."

Gintoki pulled something out from his person and tossed it to Homura. She caught the object, which happened to be a pair of glasses rimmed in red.

GIN: "I got these with the parfait. I tried them on but they made my vision worse."

Homura smiled warmly as Gintoki left the room. She went back to rest after staring at the moon for a while feeling the warmth of the friends who she knows has her back. She rested for a majority of the following day, allowing herself to drift into her mind and remember the good she once casted aside for something she's always had. Something that caused her to pointlessly run in circles. She was remembering the times when she and Madoka were looking from the anipex building, the tallest building in the city, toward a setting sun and talking about the world and everyday life. Even their own beliefs in fate and faith. It was unexpected for 14 year olds to talk about that. But she also remembered it was these talks that helped them both at night when trouble arose. It was these small moments of going nowhere that made her go everywhere. She remembers one time when they had ice cream and watched the sun set and a full moon rise. She remembers that she wasn't looking when she turned to Madoka and found her pressing her nose with a dab of melted ice cream.

At this moment, her eyes opened to find that Madoka was in the room. She was in her night attire with her hair down. The moon glowed bright as she saw Madoka was poking at her pimple. It felt smooth and delicate on her finger.

MAD: "Homura…you have a pimple on your nose."

HOM: "I know. A guy told me."

MAD: "Sensei?"

HOM: "….Yeah."

MAD: "Well…you know what they say. A pimple means you're growing up and becoming an adult. Or that's what I heard."

Madoka turned away from her smiling as she watched the moon.

MAD: "How are you feeling?"

HOM: "It still hurts. Sensei…..he didn't go easy on me at all. But…..I'm happy he didn't. I got a lot of things off my chest. I can see things a little more clearly than I did before."

MAD: "That's good."

Madoka kept her gaze on the moon. Homura at the ceiling. The quiet was deafening for how shy they both were to each other.

"So…

Well…

Um…..

I…I…uh…."

Neither could get their feelings out to each other. They both couldn't find the right move. So Madoka breathed in and took the best move she could.

MAD: "Homura. I'm…I'M SORRY I HURT YOU!"

Homura was completely taken aback. What…..what did she just say? What did she just admit?

MAD: "I'm sorry…I hurt you.

Every time you helped me you were by my side. Every time I wandered anywhere you were with me. Anytime I was ever facing the darkest beings or the most dangerous of danger, you would be right behind me. Then right ahead of me.

I scolded you for this, because I didn't want you harmed in any way. I cared for you. But as I was waiting here for you all, something came to my mind. I always told you that you shouldn't do things on your own. But…maybe the reason you do that…is because I do it. Because I leave you all alone and fight all by myself. That I shoulder the burden completely.

That's why you do the things you do. It isn't because you're obsessed with me….it's because I gave you pain too terrible to carry and you carried it anyway. And I'm….I'm…."

Madoka started crying because her thoughts were the truth she found inside. The truth she needed forgiveness for.

MAD: "I'm a terrible person. I hurt you too much by being on my own. Shouldering your burden on my shoulders. That's why you became a demon. That's why you kept everything secret from me. You took my pain…and I made you take it all! I'M TERRIBLE! AND NAIVE! AND I'M…I'M…I'M SO SORRY!"

Her crying was unbearable. It wasn't her fault. It was no one's but life.

Homura was flustered by this unexpected development. She wanted to be the one to bear herself to her love, not the other way around. She didn't know what to do. She sat up and looked everywhere for something to help Madoka. And couldn't find anything.

HOM: "Madoka, it's not your fault."

MAD: "YES IT IS! I SHOULDN'T HAVE LET YOU…"

HOM: "MADOKA, IT'S NOT YOUR FAULT! IT'S MINE!"

Madoka's crying was lowered a little.

MAD: "HUH!"

HOM: "Madoka….it's my fault…

I didn't mind anything you did. And I still don't. I just wanted to be with you. You saved me, so I was glad to be behind you. To watch your back.

And then….you died. And I didn't want you to leave me all alone. So I wished to be as strong as you. I wanted to be like you so much. So I started trying to get up to you. To no longer be your shadow. But the more I tried, the more you ran away from me. So I ran harder and faster, only for you to keep your distance and get further away from me. Before I knew it, I didn't see you anymore….and I fell into the deepest despair I ever felt. Because I thought you were gone forever. That all I ever wanted in life was gone. I should've realized that what I really wanted was just behind me, and I've been going around in a huge circle looking for what I already had!"

Now Homura's tears came out as she bared her truth out.

HOM: "Madoka! I'm sorry I hurt you! I've been too selfish! And I hope you can forgive me! I was just trying to say what I always felt inside! What I thought I didn't have the right to say!"

Homura cried into her hands as she realized the weight of what she was bringing out. Everything she wanted to say to her were just three little words that she never had the opportunity to hold in her hand, let alone to say. But she finally was able to say them to her.

HOM: "Madoka….I love you. I should have told you sooner."

She finally started to wipe away her tears when she felt Madoka take her hands. She then looked through whatever fine vision she had to find that her own hands were grasped with Madoka's. The two were right across each other at face level.

MAD: "Homura. You didn't have to apologize. I love you too. And I'm sorry I didn't tell you. But…"

HOM: "But….what…"

MAD: "But…not in the way you want.

Homura…when I met you the first time, I was with Mami for a reason. She made me feel special, and I made her feel special. We…..we were a pair. And it was grand.

For everything I've been through with you…for everything you did for me…for the bond WE have…..I can't love you like that. I DON'T love you like that. There's a place inside of me that is only for the people that comfort me, inspire me, and bring out the best me.

Homura….you inspire me…and bring my best side out. Every time I saw your smiling face, I would just feel warm inside…like I can do anything I put my mind to…like I know I have the strength to face anything that comes my way….I think it's beautiful, someone who can't be understood facing the world with their head held up high….but…..every time I'm with you…..I worry…and you worry…and I'm terrified that you'll die and leave me alone. We both feel chained…because we think the other is in danger of dying. We care too much, so we keep each other down for the sake of each other. That's not safe…..it's being a slave in love's shackles.

To be honest, I don't feel that way with Mami anymore either. We've…..become distant. Too distant to say she comforts me. Too distant to look my way even. Even with that, she has a place in my heart. And you…you have a place too. But…..I can't put you in the place…..you want."

Madoka started to shed tears again.

MAD: "And you know what….the worst part about this…..is that you deserve it….you deserve…to find happiness.

I want to give it to you….but I'm not the one who can give it."

Madoka was crying again, knowing such an angel couldn't get what she truly needed. Knowing she had to watch her fall on her feet, her own hands tied. And it was torture to make her go through more for a reward she should have been given a long time ago. A new awkwardness had come forward into the fold.

HOM: "Madoka. Please. IT'S ALRIGHT!"

Madoka looked for a moment in her tear-soaked eyes bleeding onto the bedding.

MAD: "You alright with this? With…us….."

Homura was trying to keep it together. She was just rejected by the only girl she ever loved, the only person she wanted hers. And she was dumb enough to try and be strong at this moment.

HOM: "Well…stupid people do bat shit insane things for love.

They just don't tell you….that it winds up making you fall hard…."

Homura was still holding on, but her tears slowly fell with Madonna's. The two knew that no matter how much they both wanted, they couldn't belong to each other.

HOM: "No…..no I'm not….but I'll have to live with it…eventually…."

By Homura's expression, she was about to completely fall apart. So much sacrifice. So much fighting. So much pain, sorrow and despair. So much time passing. And all that was left was a little girl crying for the love she had to give up. And settle with just being herself to the girl who's been her pride and joy.

Madoka saw this and decided to act out something.

MAD: "Well, since you do so many crazy things for me why don't I do something crazy for you."

HOM: "Like what?"

In a split second, Madoka pulled out a small pin. She then proceeded to pick her finger. Homura was stunned. Why did her beloved hurt herself? Why?

MAD: "Homura….why don't we be blood sisters?"

HOM: "What?"

MAD: "I'm serious.

Homura…..though I can't be your girlfriend….I do see you inside my heart…..as one of the most precious people in my life…..so I figure…..why don't we do something different for a change….different from every timeline…..every encounter….and be sisters already."

HOM: "But….Madoka….what about your family? What will your mother say? What will you and her feel with me here…..and Tetsuya…."

MAD: "I talked with my mom before you came here. Actually…I've convinced myself about this since I got my memories back. Before…..things happened. So don't worry about replacing Tetsuya or Daddy. You don't have to.

We talked for over an hour about it….and we agreed…..that you shouldn't be treated like nothing. Treated like a sack of garbage in the wind. You're Homura Akemi…my best friend…and one of the most important people in my world. So what do you say? Want to shake on it?

Unlike most parties…..I honor agreements between parties. In fact, I make it a case to repay my customers tenfold for my services."

HOM: "Madoka…that's a terrible joke."

MAD: "….I know."

Even for the dark humor they weren't to play with, the two laughed harder than they did all across time. It felt like a beautiful start to a new chapter.

Homura had her doubts with this. She didn't know how this could impact everything. But the more she was in the moment, the more she came to the realization that worrying was going to do nothing. All she can do is take the plunge. With her new sister.

Homura took the pin and plucked her finger. She felt the sting of the needle.

HOM: "Bound by blood."

MAD: "Always together."

"Sisters…forever."

The two held out their hands. A moment came of hesitation. But then their hands joined in a firm grasp. A moment passed as the two ended their unspoken agreement. Blood sisters….forever. Always bound. Not be fate…but by the love, the blood, and the raw emotional bond between them.

After that moment, Madoka pulled Homura to her and embraced her.

MAD: "I'm sorry Homura. I hope this forgives me. For everything that's happened."

Homura smiled deeply as she returned the embrace. The tears on her were the breath, the smell, the sound, the feeling of a moment she never thought she wanted. She found her family. She was no longer an orphan. Her tears were the happiest, the purest, and the most powerful she ever felt. She was finally here.

She was finally home. With her.

HOM: "Madoka….you never need to apologize to me.

Why do you need to…..when you made this the best night of my life?"

The peace in the building that night could be the equivalent of the most quiet waterfall falling. Everyone fell to a deep sleep that invigorated them once the sun came up.

What none of them expected was that a sun can have its own shadow, and thus its dark side can emerge.

Although everyone did go into a deep sleep that got them back on their feet, their dreams varied. Madoka for instance had a terrible dream where she was in a wasteland covered in ash. Around her were monsters by the score, and she was getting started on dropping to the ground. The worst part was that around her were people she knew. Her friends she's made over the last month and a half were lying there fading away into dust in the wind. And she felt her heart sinking into a pool of tar mixed with sandstone and runoff from a dark rain. She was about to melt from it all when she woke up in sweat. She forgot that she decided to sleep with Homura tonight so she wouldn't be crying over their decision. But she forgot all the same because she was about to clock her at 10 with her hand from yawning. She got up and went to the balcony enjoying the full moon blue in its color of serene. The place was truly quiet at 3 in the morning with not even the wind making noise in this place. It was like everything flowed under tiptoed footsteps as the night gave them the carefree river down peace. It was calming, but also spine tingling.

Gintoki was dreaming the opposite. He was recalling a happy memory where he was at Shoka Sonjuku again playing with his two childhood friends. They were playing a game of tag out in the courtyard. Unfortunately, it was getting wild since the three were jumping through trees and falling to the ground at a startling rate. It eventually got to the point where Shouyo came out and knocked them down saying they were a 100 years too early to cause trouble at this time in the evening. They then went back into the school to get ready for dinner. Gintoki went to go see Shouyou. They had a conversation that he couldn't remember except for one final word he said:

YOS: "Gintoki, whatever happens turn your head towards the sun and the shadows will never find you.

Protect our friends."

Gintoki awoke. He remembered that night. It was the night he chased after a firefly in the night, finding his classmates outside on the horizon. The night he found invaders there and tried to save Shouyou, only to be pinned down and the school burning in flames. The night they took him away. The night his childhood ended. He was staring at the ceiling when he felt something on his hand. He looked close to find there was a ring on his hand. He thought for a moment it was an engagement ring. And he panicked. He thought of Tsukuyo getting him drunk and forcing him into marriage. The thought made him go into a sweat. But then he looked deeper at the ring and found there was a design on it. It looked like waves around the ring with silver lining all around the design of the stainless steel. He then peered down his hand to reveal a mark present as day on the front nail of his ring finger. A playing card's ace in silver.

Gintoki screamed, crashing the serenity of the area in one fell swoop.

The next day was a packed room of mouths to feed as an uncertainty started to swell the cafeteria. Though no one could tell where it exactly came from. Gintoki was with Shinpachi, Kagura, Otae, Katsura and Elizabeth as they enjoyed breakfast.

GIN: "How….how did I get married to a magical girl?!"

SHIN: "ARE YOU REALLY WORRIED ABOUT THAT?!

How the hell are you thinking that way when you clearly haven't been Final Fantasy-ing with anyone in the last year? Have you been working around?! Have you been changing into a lolicon?!"

GIN: "No I have not! How could I? I don't have Moon Tiara Magic to spread anywhere in a 20 block radius!"

Gintoki felt the remnants of a dark lord rising.

OTA: "Gintoki, if you're playing the role of lolicon right now I will make sure you meet your Harem in Hell. After all, hares in harem greet other hares with a hello. Then they chase big men. No matter how smooth their privates are."

GIN: ("My privates aren't smooth. They got bumps from all the coverage I made on the road.")

OTA: "How about I take some sandpaper and smooth them off until you become a flat surface Saitama. After all, all gorillas need smooth places like that.

GIN: ("Wait? When did you get into gorillas? Are you comparing me to THAT gorilla?!")

OTA: "Wait, you still need that hair, so why don't we just cut off your balls and put in an anvil as a replacement and it should work."

GIN: ("NO IT WOULDN'T! THAT WOULD SEND ME THROUGH THE FLOOR! YOU'RE NOT EVEN TALKING ABOUT ME ANYMORE AREN'T YOU! YOU'RE TALKING ABOUT THAT HUSBAND OF YOURS!")

Indeed, all focus was actually on Kondo, who was eating bananas with Toshi, Okita, Yamasaki and a number of other Shinsengumi members. It was apparent that a lot of thought was on crushing balls.

SHIN: "It's official. My sister's love for that man is incredible."

KAT: "Gintoki. I support your decision whole-heartedly in this whole ordeal."

GIN: "Please don't mention it Zura…"

KAT: "It's not Zura, It's Fuji."

GIN: "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU DRESSED WITH A MOUNTAIN ON YOUR HEAD?!"

KAT: "You're a rock, aren't you? Then you need to start rolling and get some moss under you if you want to get anywhere."

GIN: "MY ROCK CAN'T GET ANY MOSS ZURA YOU MORON!"

KAT: "It's not Zura. It's Kilimanjaro."

GIN: "STOP CHANGING NAMES OF ROCKS!"

KAT: "This could be fortuitous for you Gintoki. You can learn first hand how diamonds are made."

GIN: "I TOLD YOU! I CAN'T DO THAT ZURA! WHAT PART OF ME CAN YOU SEE THAT LOOKS LIKE A PEARL!?"

KAT: "It's not Zura. It's Helena."

GIN: "YOU'RE NOT EVEN A ROCK ANYMORE! YOU'RE A VOLCANO READY TO BURST! WHAT DOES MY CHEMICAL ROMANCE HAVE TO DO WITH THIS?!"

Kagura couldn't take this stupidity anymore. Even she had standards before breakfast. So she snuck off to see her friends far away in the bottom corner of the room. It seems they were having a fine morning when she got to their table. Madoka was eating quietly in a happy mood while Sayaka and Kyouko were in their usual hustle of competing. What Kagura didn't expect was that someone was already at their table. It was Nobume. And she was having a staring contest with Homura.

KAG: "Ohee….why are you two being stubborn and playing stare down?"

SAY: "Leave them alone, Kagura! They won't answer. They just got into each other's beef when she came over and they've been like this ever since."

KAG: "Oh. Well, I'll stay here and sleep then until they're gone."

So Kagura sat in an empty space next to Kyouko. Apparently, they were trying to scoop up the last bite of an omelet prepared for them by the kitchen staff. She noticed a box of donuts. She tried to pull one only to be grabbed by Nobume who was still in her duel of eyes with the Black Demon.

NOB: "Don't take one. Not yet."

KAG: "Why?"

NOB: "…She still needs to apologize to me."

HOM: "I don't need to apologize for anything."

NOB: "Oh really."

KAG: "WILL YOU JUST LET ME EAT A DONUT?!"

"No."

NOB: "Kagura…can you agree I'm a kooldere?"

KAG: "I don't know what that is."

NOB: "It's when somebody is romantically involved with the protagonist and they're cool as ice without giving out that emotion openly."

KAG: "I still don't get it. But I see why Sayaka and Kyouko are fighting over an omelet.

Look, can you two emos stop this? I don't wanna go back to listening to idiots play with rocks."

NOB: "When she apologizes for stealing my characteristics."

HOM: "I didn't steal anything."

NOB: "I beg to differ. Because I'm here, there are now two of our kind on screen. We need to shrink it down to one."

HOM: "I'm still confused over what I did to cause this problem…"

NOB: "Stop acting cool. That's all there is."

HOM: "Ice doesn't thaw without heat and I personally have none to lend…"

NOB: "Don't ignore the comment."

SAY: "BOTH OF YOU STOP THIS! IT DOESN'T MATTER IF TWO ICEBERGS ARE HERE! THERE STILL ICEBERGS! THEY STILL BRING SHIPS DOWN! SO STOP YOUR COLLISION COURSE OR YOU'LL SINK THIS TITANIC!"

Nobume and Homura continued their stare down for a moment longer. Then Nobume closed her eyes. She opened up the box and gave Homura a donut.

NOB: "I understand."

Homura was confused more than ever. What's with this woman? She just came up here with a box of donuts, started staring at her and now she's leaving?

NOB: "You've been through a lot. So let me tell you I've got your back. After all, autists have to stick together."

With that, Nobume departed with a donut in her mouth. Everyone looked after her with confused looks. All except Madoka who was eating breakfast with a smile on her face.

KYO: "Good thing she's gone. I was feeling frozen having to compete with the world's holiest sadist here."

KAG: "Same here with the world's biggest pain in the ass."

The two were about to dive in when they found that all the donuts were gone. Except for the one Homura was given by Nobume, Kagura ate the whole box.

"HOW COULD YOU EAT ALL THAT?!"

KAG: "I just do."

HOM: "Kagura, all that sugar could give you diabetes. You might want to eat more vegetables and meat."

KAG: "Don't worry. I usually burn it off with the day. I am a Yato after all, so I have a great metabolism like my momma."

Madoka stopped eating all of a sudden as she looked at her

MAD: "WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!"

KAG: "Yeah. I'm an alien. But don't worry, I still love food and playing though, so it's not a major reveal."

SAY: "Didn't you know Madoka? It was pretty obvious since she's not wearing her glasses."

MAD: "I thought she was wearing contacts!"

("How beautifully naive a girl.")

KAG: "Now that that secret's out, let's talk about the next episode people: Let's start a huge Overlord arc full of death and destruction and call the studio to do that instead of a boring table read like we're doing right now."

SAY: "THERE AREN'T ANY OVERLORDS RULING! AND WHAT STUDIO?! THIS ISN'T A TV SHOW!"

Kagura looked at the perspective between her and the audience.

KAG: "Don't worry. They're still trying to get around to our sophisticated way of storytelling."

MAD: "Actually….I have something to tell you guys."

Madoka used the quiet moment to tell them of the dream she had last night.

KAG: "Ohee….I don't want to do that arc. I've already been there."

HOM: "We've all been there. But we haven't been there before with all the donuts gone!"

Kyouko then started at Kagura to cough them up. Sayaka joined in after a moment of trying to refuse the opportunity of getting rid of both of them in one go.

HOM: "Madoka…

That dream will come true. If we don't fight."

MAD: "Homura…"

HOM: "Don't worry. I'm not leaving you again. WE can protect everything this time. We…we're not alone."

Homura had to get a pause for this as this was a little NEW to her. Well…new is stretching things. She was more on manic with a touch of depressed spiked with a hit of ice that had mixed in it with anxiety. It was scary no longer being in full control. Scary not having the usual weight on her shoulders. She felt like the world was spinning around her with this uncertainty around her with a chocolate glazed donut in her hand. Maybe…

MAD: "Homura….Homura….Homura!"

Homura snapped out of her personal trance.

MAD: "You OK?"

HOM: "Yeah…I'm fine. I'm just dizzy."

MAD: "Homura. I told you before…"

HOM: "I'm not deciding to take danger on alone. I swear. It's just…well…."

KYO: "You were just thinking of putting your junk through that donut. Weren't you?"

With that, Homura in a face of red steam from embarrassment punched Kyouko. That was an unexpected move for all present. As Homura was bubbling under her steam, Kyouko fixed her nose with the blood spewing out.

KYO: "Great…I'm going to have my clothes ruined for that."

KAG: "What was that for? Nothing wrong with her being stupid in her comment!"

SAY: "Maybe she was upset about really doing a donut…"

HOM: "IT'S NOT ABOUT THE DONUT."

KAG: "Well whatever you say, but I can't trust you to have all the cake at a birthday party without thinking of guys around you. I WANT that cake. And all the eclairs that come with it. Especially those ones filled with cream."

Homura was getting annoyed with this. She was just thinking about the situation she's in. She was thinking how this is the first time she's ever been in a situation where she didn't have a plan. A mission. The first time she's felt like a rag in the wind covered in blood. She thought that she was dreaming. But then she remembered the taste of parfait and a wave of unspeakable grief came over the realization that everything that had happened over the last two days did indeed happen. She felt nauseous when she raised herself up and tried to go outside. But by that time, daylight had come well in and she met many people on her way to the bathroom. Each person reminding her she's not alone to feel her emotions

Kagura

Shinpachi

Gintoki

Madoka

She felt calmer and calmer as she just went on like normal. She got dressed and went to see everyone for breakfast. And she's been here ever since. Convinced of the people behind her.

HOM: "Look, all I have to say is…"

MAD: "She's gay."

SAY: "Huh?"

MAD: "She's gay."

There was a long gaping silence at this reveal of unexplainable proportions. So unexplainable that lemons were heard shouting "unexceptable" over their food becoming ice cold. Homura felt like Atlas at this moment her embarrassment was over mounting. She tried to keep her cool as she ate her donut but she felt that embarrassment getting heavier and heavier until she wished to run away back to her room.

"WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!

WHERE DID THAT COME FROM?!"

MAD: "She told me."

Homura felt herself sinking into a small figurine; she felt unwanted looks from the people at this table.

KYO: "Wait….how can she really be gay? Is there any proof?"

MAD: "Well…..I saw her music collection. She had a lot of musicals like Les Miserables, Phantom of the Opera, Newsies, West Side Story, Showboat, Company, My Fair Lady, Wicked, Waitress, Mamma Mia, Wuthering Heights, Hamilton, Oliver, and Sailor Moon."

SAY: "Sailor Moon's not a musical…"

HOM: "…It does have a musical. It's the story where Sailor Saturn dies and reappears as a ghost."

KAG: "More like a weird entity whispering horrible suicidal words of contempt."

MAD: "Also, she has a lot of books. A lot of them involving girls on girls."

KYO: "Isn't that called literature?"

SAY: "No, it's called fetish."

KAG: "Poropia."

SAY: "Poropia?"

KAG: "Poropia."

MAD: "I don't get this poropia."

HOM: "CAN WE STOP THIS PLEASE?!"

SAY: "Why? All that's here is a naive idiot, an introvert, a glutton with a shotgun tongue and a delinquent."

KYO: "Not to mention a gullible romantic and a crybaby in the wings."

SAY: "WHY YOU…"

HOM: "Look…I'm…..I…..am…gay. But…..I really…haven't said anything…..because I…..don't want to tell anyone. I would appreciate it….that nothing be said…at least….right now.

I need to be the one to tell the world. But right now, there's something I need to do first. And that's to fulfill the responsibilities I was given as a magical girl. Whatever that may lead to now.

But I need help. I…..I can't do this on my own. So please….help me…..help me save our city…our lives….our loved ones…everyone…"

Homura bowed her head down looking on the floor as she finished speaking. She allowed these girls to see behind the curtain. The curtain she had taped and glued to the back wall of this dim auditorium in the comfort of her emotions. Kagura reached out and put a hand on her head as Madoka put a hand on her shoulder.

KAG: "Alright. I'll take that as a change of request. But only if we at this table can call you Princess from now on."

Homura lifted her head.

HOM: "Why? I'm not a…"

MAD: "You are. You're our princess. After all, you're the one that brought us all together from everything you did. So it's up to us to pull the weight."

KAG: "I'd take that to heart emo. She's right after all."

Homura weakly smiled. She felt for a moment that nothing had changed. That everyone should still feel like they were under a dark cloud. But that was not the case. The clouds were parting.

HOM: "Alright."

A whistle was now sounded as the room emptied for the meeting hall where the situation would come better to light. Madoka and Kagura already moved on but Sayaka spoke to Homura.

SAY: "Look….I still don't like you. In fact, I could punch you in the face and give your diaphragm a catapult into the stomach. But I understand why you did so much for her. For Madoka.

So for the moment, I'll fight with you to end this song and dance and protect what we love. After all, we romantic idiots have to stay together."

Sayaka walked away as Kyouko and Homura started following her.

KYO: "So…..have you ever done it with anyone?"

HOM: "Had I ever been in a situation where I could?"

KYO: "Point taken.

Look, we all appreciate you. You just need to remember this burden's on all of us. And we're all gonna carry it over the finish line together.

Take it from a fellow lesbo to another newer lesbo that love is a fickle thing that like a match can either light up the dark cave or burn the house down. Don't worry though. You light up the cave and it's fine. You can get out. You burn down the house though and you can't make it come back to the way it was. But you can take the ashes and timber and make something more worthwhile."

Kyouko smacked her on the back as she went on her way. Homura forgot that this girl was there too for her. Of course, she's always been there for her. Thus, she forgot how much she actually means to her. She smiled deeply as she went on to the meeting hall. Everyone was seated and presented with the entirety of the Shinsengumi on the main area, Kondo at the center. On his left Matsudaira and on his right Nobume. Yorozuya were on the side door leading into the garden while Toshi, Sougo, and Katsura were next to the door close to Kondo and Otose, Catherine, Tama and Otae were in the back with the rest of the girls. Gintoki was quietly reading a volume of the new Weekly Shounen Jump volume.

KON: "Hello everyone. This meeting of the Shinsengumi will now commence."

The room became hushed as a whisper.

KON: "As you people know, the Shogunate recently formed was taken down a couple of days ago and things are starting to return to normal.

However, yesterday there was a report from our spy that a large object the size of a meteor is coming to the city. According to update reports, it seems that it is a spaceship coming from the atmosphere into our city. This ship…..has the logo of the Police Mascot of Phoenix Wright. He's not taking any legal action."

TOS: "HOW COULD HE?! HE'D BE WAY OUT OF PLACE AND OVER HIS HEAD!"

KON: "My thoughts exactly. We've been preparing to meet this object, but this is something we don't understand. Thus, I bring the public here to ask for counsel. Does anyone know what this thing is?"

Everyone was trying to guess what it was. But it was no use. No one could tell them what exactly they were now up against.

Homura was thinking what it could be when she felt a sharp pain in her chest. It was moving toward her heart. She started fearing that she was going to drop dead because of how much it hurt. She kept as much of a straight face as she could, but resistance was weak as a paper in the wind. Eventually, she fell to her knees the pain was so intense her stone fell out of her pocket. It laid on the floor as it started to shine. Homura remembered that this black stone was shattered by Madoka into a pink opal. And Kyubey's was made into a blue stone. So maybe something similar was coming. Everyone watched as the stone glowed and fell apart. It was a minute before the stone revealed itself to be a new Soul Gem for Homura. A Soul Gem completely…in snow white.

KON: "Homura, would you and Madoka please come forward to the front please?"

Homura took her new gem and the two came to the front in front of Kondo.

KON: "It seems there's been a great development here that could benefit with the plot."

"What do you mean?"

KON: "As a major fan, I've studied a lot of personal literature to figure out what's going on here. So I'll offer my advice to you and everyone else here. For the gravity of things is a concern of all as it stands.

Homura, since you became a witch you've held up the world on the strength of your love and the power of the Law of Cycles. That in itself is admirable. But as we've learned first hand, incredibly unstable if the power does not belong to you and the expectations between everything are different. The conflict that started with a simple desire is now hanging on the thread of an even more selfish one, and the more selfish desire now is changing into the will of the many.

To be more clear, when Yorozuya took apart your gem it divided itself into three smaller stones Each one of them containing a portion of what is inside. The pink opal represents Madoka's presence: the existence of the girl who gave up everything for the hope of magical girls. It could have become a Soul Gem, but Madoka ALREADY has one. So it probably became an amplifier of sorts. Homura, the piece you have contrasts this as it represents your presence: the existence of the girl who gave up everything for her best girl. That part must be the soul gem before us now. And as for the last part: Kyubey's part. He must have the only part not accounted for: The manifestation of the Law of Cycles. The power cosmic that represents the hope of every magical girl. The control of creation.

This separation could explain the eclipse that happened last night."

MAD: "What do you mean eclipse?"

KON: "There was a lunar eclipse that happened last night while we were asleep and it lasted a whole three hours before it subsided. I'm going to go on a whim and say that that was Homura's corruption and despair going back to you freeing the universe you trapped in your breakdown. Maybe this could…"

But before Kondo could finish, the roof bursted open with something slamming into the man into the floor. It was a huge explosion that caused dust and particles and everything from the outside to cover the room. The dust cleared to reveal two people where Kondo once sat.

?: "Hello everybody. How's it going? Playing your Darth Vader figurines with pride?"

The man that spoke this started to laugh like he was an idiot. The smoke revealed that he had brown curly hair, glasses, a business suit covered with a red overcoat and a belt with a gun on it. Next to him was a young woman wearing a blue ninja-like outfit acquitted with a bamboo hat worn by olden travelers of the Meiji era. Gintoki and company realized who this man was when they saw those characterized features of those people. The man was none other than Sakamoto Tatsuma, Captain of the intergalactic trading group known as the Kaientai. The woman was his first mate Mutsu.

SHIN: "SAKAMOTO?! MUTSU?! WHAT IS THE KAIENTAI DOING HERE?!"

SAK: "Ah, Kintoki. Good to see you again you lovely smug you."

GIN: "IT'S NOT A GOOD TIME TO SEE ME! YOU KNOW THIS IS A MAGICAL GIRL ANIME! WE DON'T NEED ANY SCI-FI HERE! WE DON'T NEED NANOHA HERE OR THE GALACTIC FEDERATION!"

SAK: "That's not fair, Kintoki. I brought the Starlight Breaker with me for negotiations in leading the Lightning Squadron. It's a huge hammer though so someone will need to go get it."

With that, Mutsu punched Sakamoto on the head and sent him into the ground.

MUT: "Don't believe my idiot of a captain. We're here because it has to do with the stupid cat Kyubey and the Incubator race."

HOM: "WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!"

MUT: "I mean we have to get you up to speed about what the cat is planning now that he has cosmic power in his paws."

Sakamoto pulled himself up as he went to where Katsura was and sat down next to him. He seemed to be happy as a shining sun with a face that children paint even for all the blood pouring from his nose.

SAK: "Good to see you Katsura."

KAT: "Sakamoto. Good to see you. Have you paid your debts yet?"

SAK: "Working on it like the good samaritan I am. How's parliament?"

KAT: "As depressing as it is successful."

MUT: "STOP PRETENDING YOUR SENILE ENGLISHMEN AND LISTEN UP ALREADY!

Look, whatever you think you're doing is going to work, it's not. That thing coming for Mitsuhara City is a probe bomb that's meant to activate by this gem Kyubey just got. He's using it as a decoy though to get two other gems like his. If we don't stop it…the whole Earth is doomed to eradication."

The room felt tense as she said this all of a fact.

MUT: "Now would anyone like to save the universe?"

SAY: "May I ask a question?"

MUT: "Go ahead."

The hand belonged to Sayaka. She came forward to ask her question.

SAY: "Why are we switching to sci-fi?"

Mutsu smiled as she gave her a pair of evil eyes.

MUT: "Because we're going to find the hideout of those white demons and blow them up. That would be in space far beyond anything you ever imagined."

Sakamoto started laughing like an idiot again when this was said.

SAK: "My first in command is right. We're here because we can't let this place blow up. We need Shounen Jump and Gundam to keep going. Besides, we were doing a business proposal with them and they called us rude because of the fluids we allowed on the ship."

MUT: "You puked on their ship idiot captain of mine. And they asked you to clean it up."

SAK: "Well, I was busy giving up my lunch so we could eat dinner with them and talk about cargo."

GIN: "DID YOU JUST SELL THEM INFO ABOUT US?!"

MUT: "Don't worry. Sakamoto had a terrible episode with vomiting so he passed out and we had to leave earlier than we expected. But not before we learned that the Incubators are looking for those gems that are yours and are willing to end this planet to do so. After all, they've been doing this for millennia. Collecting energy and emotion to end entropy. Laying waste to many planets and turning many species into monsters of nihilistic darkness, most specifically the Yato which they harvested for a quarter of their total runtime.

I recommend that anyone who wants to fight come to the outskirts of town to board our ship if you want to do something about this. Destroying them is the only way that bomb will go defused.

And one more thing. This man we knocked through is stark naked."

TOS: "Please mind him. He does that on some days when his suit's at the cleaners."

MUT: "The cleaners he goes to must be one made of bamboo, palm trees and shit fit for a lion."

OTA: "You have no idea."

TOS: "THAT'S NOT WHERE HE GOES TO FOR LAUNDRY!"

With that, Mutsu pulled Sakamoto out of the place and headed for the outskirts of town. While this happened the girls in the back and the girl in the front gave a heavy sigh of relief that could bring them down to the floor in a simple knockout if the wind came in here. The meeting was relieved with Kondo going through the floor and help needed to bring him out again. Mutsu's words still rang through the heads of the many. Eventually time passed and the sky got dark. If one looked out their window going into the city, they could see a light in the sky getting closer to the ground. One could think it was a shooting star coming or a meteor flying through the sky in a way a pegasus would swoon over. No one would assume it was a bomb from space sent by an alien cat race to a planet they think is no longer of use to their goal. On the outskirts of Mitsuhara City, a lone red spaceship shaped in the traditional Japanese style was waiting parked on a grassy field. In front of this ship was Sakamoto and Mutsu who were waiting for the climax of night to come. From the shadows arrived the representatives of humanity who will defend the Earth and save everything by facing an enemy tied to the hip with the history of humanity's existence.

Pluto Bato

Katsura Kotaro

Kondo Isao

Okita Sougo

Toshio Hijikata

Sayaka Mihi

Kyouko Sakura

Homura Akemi

Madoka Kaname

Kagura

Shinpachi Shimura

Gintoki Sakata

The shadows made by the moon reverted to reveal the crappy delegates sent on behalf of the dreams of peace, joy, hope, friendship, love, and freedom.

SAT: "Yo."

GIN: "Yo.

Sakamoto, you better pay us for this. We're risking our ass to be rebels again."

SAK: "Don't worry. I'll pay. After all, a businessman knows to honor his agreements no matter what they may be."

NOB: "Wait!"

Everyone turned around to see two new figures coming from the shadows. It was Soyo Tokugawa and one of her bodyguards Nobume Imai.

KAG: "SOYO!"

SOY: "KAGURA!"

The two locked hands as they reunited for a joyful moment. They hadn't really been given any time to meet up since they both saw each other a couple of nights ago. After all, Kagura was busy destroying the Shogunate and being a worker hand for the building while Soyo sat on her butt and was planning the political aspects of Mitsuhara with her associates and the Shinsengumi. It was like they couldn't see each other like Romeo and Juliet. Without the family feud and murder part.

KAG: "Soyo, what are you doing here?"

SOY: "What does it look like? I'm here to fight."

KAG: "Soyo…"

GIN: "Sorry your highness but you're not going. But I'll take the white blood cell you have there."

NOB: "Sorry. I don't go without her. It's a policy."

SOY: "Look. I know I can't fight. I don't know what it means to do that. But I do know what it means to love your country. To love your home and the people that live in it. After all, a country's a big family under one roof colored in blue and white. They all stick together through thick and thin. And a ruler's job is to protect that belief. Like my brother and Nobunobu did. And what I must do. So please…please take me with you, so I may protect my home. This is my fight as much as it is yours."

By that time, Soyo got on her knees and bowed before them in a plea. Nobume was shocked she would do this. But smiled at this knowing she would have done anything to be involved in something like this. Before anyone could react, Homura approached her and got on her own knees. She took Soyo's hands as she brought her head up to meet Homura.

HOM: "Let's protect our home…together."

Homura had warm eyes and a beautiful smile as she looked at Soyo. She smiled back with an equally beautiful smile and eyes brought in with tears. She rose up with her when she ran off to the ship, Nobume behind her.

SAK: "Looks like that's the whole gang. So let's get this party started…"

At that moment, a kunai went flying at Sakamoto when Nobume got in front of it and deflected it off of her blade.

TSU: "It looks like you haven't dulled in your skills since the last time we met."

NOB: "It seems I haven't…Tsukuyo."

From out of the shadows stepped out unexpected guests no one expected. From left to right was first Tsukuyo who looked the same as when she left. In the middle was Seita who was wearing surprisingly modern clothes in the factor of blue jeans and a blue collar shirt with bowling shoes on. He looked brisk. And on the right was Mami Tomoe dressed like she was an athlete participating in a big match. Her full body outfit was all yellow with a sunny daffodil design covering the shoulders.

TSU: "Good. We'll need them."

GIN: "You…"

TSU: "Good to see you darling. Hope we're not late."

GIN: "I'm afraid a lot's happened since your departure."

TSU: "We know. We stopped by the headquarters before we came here. Otae and your lousy ninja spy told us all about it. So we're coming."

GIN: "Right…"

MAD: "Wait, how is Mami? Is she OK? Did something happen to her body at all? Is she cold?"

TSU: "Well…why don't we show you."

Tsukuyo gave a smile at Mami which she immediately understood. Tsukuyo then tossed a fast toss of a kunai only for Mami to go to the other side and catch the kunai in a high flash. She then tossed it back to her at equal speed which she caught and crossed with Mami's own kunai. The two were equal. They put away their weapon as they turned to the crew.

SAK: "Ah! That was a great performance you two! But can you do the Shadow Clone Jutsu."

Tsukuyo threw a kunai at Sakamoto.

TSU: "Only if you stop thinking of doing the Sexy Justu."

Sakamoto fell down after so much blood was lost.

MUT: "Alright. I guess we've got our crew. So let's move out."

SHIN: "Where are we going?"

MUT: "We're going to find the only man who has ever been called the enemy of the Incubators.

The galactic hunter himself: Umibozu."

Mutsu stepped on Sakamoto from privates to head as she carried him onto the ship with the rest following suit. Within an hour the ship was able to take off flying off the ground into the sky and eventually reaching into the atmosphere and going past the Earth. They were now with a whole fleet of similar ships in style as they went to the stars. The destination was simple; When the Kaientai were negotiating with the Incubators they found that they knew his coordinates. He's home on the mercenary planet of Rakuyo. However, Umibozu could have noticed that he was being hunted instead of the hunter and went into hiding. Thus, the idea is the main ship in the fleet was going to land on a remote part of the planet close to the town and go on a quiet search for the man. Hopefully, they find him before the Incubators do. So until they reach the planet, everyone is making this home base. While everyone went on their merry little ways, Bato was giving as much info as he could about his arrival here with Mutsu and Sakamoto.

MUT: "I see cyclops. So you came here just like we did; In space a star exploded and the Harusame were around a field of space no longer familiar."

BAT: "Pretty much."

SAK: "Oh, maybe we can get a discount from merchandise…"

Sakamoto then got slammed with a punch. Mutsu then proceeded to stomp on his dick over frustration.

MUT: "No one's getting any merchandise. We're all going to Rakuyo for a purpose."

SAK: "Oh c'mon Mutsu. I was looking forward to getting the Blu-Ray of Iron Blooded Orphans. And the new kits. And the new ball cap. Oh, and the Andrew W.K. album of covers…"

MUT: "I told you. We need to keep our course."

BAT: "I recommend you move your body or she'll break your…"

She then stepped on and broke his rib cage.

BAT: "rib cage."

Sakamoto screamed a little when Mami Tomoe came into the main control room.

MAM: "Please excuse me. Tsukuyo wanted me to ask if you have any apple juice for Seita and how long this journey will take."

Mutsu brought Sakamoto up and fixed his rib cage as best as she could. Unfortunately, she also realized he was about to puke so she brought out a plastic bag for him to do so.

MAM: "Maybe I came in at a bad time."

SAK: "N-N-N-N-N-N-N-N-N-N-No! You haven't come in at a bad time. In fact, it's a good time!"

He wiped off the blood and vomit on his face.

SAK: "The apple juice is in the refrigerator in the break room. But don't take the banana chocolate pie there. It's for the crew.

As for the trip, I would say it will take a couple of days to reach Rakuyo. But don't worry, we'll be just in time to save the Earth."

MAM: "Thank you."

Mami bowed at him as she prepared to leave.

SAK: "Young lady, would you like to sleep with me tonight?"

Mami stopped suddenly.

MAM: "What….."

SAK: "Would you like to sleep with me tonight?"

MAM: "Um…I…"

SAK: "Don't worry. My second-in-command is going to the crew for sleep tonight since there's been problems with radiation leaks. So I have a position open tonight."

Mutsu picked up Sakamoto by the hair.

MUT: "Don't worry. I'm not leaving him alone tonight. He's coming with me so I can send him out with the garbage."

MAM: "Wait..um…I would love to sleep with you tonight."

They turned around with eyes open. Was she serious? Sakamoto started crying.

SAK: "Ah….Ah…..AAAAAAAAAHHHH! THANK YOU! I thought I was going to bare the night alone! You're a brave sweet thoughtful magical girl like I've heard!"

Mami was surprised he heard about her. But it didn't matter. Lemonade was about to be made by the lemons in the fridge. The same fridge that had the apple juice and the pie wrapped in ceramic foil made by a weird silk worm resting in the corner on the top shelf. When she realized this she freaked out and threw the pie into the air before bolting with the juice all the way back to Seita. The time went on until sleep approached. The ship was quiet as Mami went to the captain's quarters. She was a little nervous. But maybe tonight she could finish a personal thing she's always wanted to do. Tonight she could lose her virginity. She opened the door to find Sakamoto already dressed for bed in his bed.

SAK: "Ah, perfect timing.

This is where you sleep."

Sakamoto then revealed a small bed on the floor. All made in yellow and tan. Mami took a second to process before she concluded a revealing look of displeasure. This….this is what he wanted from her?

MAM: "Um….are you sure that you want me to sleep there? On the cold hard floor?"

SAK: "Yeah. I can't go to sleep easy because the ship has a noise problem around creaks and groans with the metal. So, my second-in-command sleeps with me in this room. Though she only does it when I'm deep in sleep. Which is rare."

MAM: "Oh…right…."

Mami felt like SHE was going to barf now. She was hoping for love like they sing about in the movies with Chaining Tatum in it. She was hoping for love that was written in the books she reads about the men doing the woman. She was hoping for love that would scream for a run of Justin Timberlake's Sexyback! Like real lovers do!

Regardless, she decided to put herself in there and just sleep. After all, it was just for one night. She got into the blanket ready to put some rest between her and today.

SAK: "So…you have a wonderful day?"

MAM: "Yes."

SAK: "That's good. You like the food in the cafeteria?"

MAM: "Yes."

SAK: "Interesting. The casserole had a lot of walnuts in it and I wasn't expecting mashed potatoes in my baked potato. It was smoking and steamy and great for us nuts and starches. I wanted cheese in my potato, but it upset the broccoli inside it, causing it to taste like a chicken played in the garden and found out it was female…"

MAM: "Please stop!"

Mami was a little annoyed with Sakamoto constantly talking like this.

MAM: "Look, can we just get some sleep please?"

SAK: "SORRY! I just wanted to know if you wanted to talk about anything. It helps me sleep at night you know."

MAM: "I'm sorry but I don't have anything to talk about."

SAK: "Did you find the apple juice?

I just wanted to tell you that the box was made by me….and the juice was crushed by the whole crew on the ship. Including me and Mutsu."

MAM: "That's….nice.

I do have something to say…..I gave him the juice, and he loved it. But I felt like I should have done more for him. I should have given him a ride around the ship. I should have helped Tsukuyo….with cleaning. I should have…gone to the engine room and helped…..or anywhere really…..Because I keep thinking…..that I'm nothing but a coward…and a crybaby.

Why…why do I feel like running away from everything?! It's selfish!"

Mami was gripping her blanket hard. She felt frustrated and miserable for feeling helpless on this ship. Helpless in feeling like she wants to take everyone and run from the danger coming to everyone and everything. Helpless in keeping her mouth shut from this in fear of conflict about her own wish.

SAK: "Hmmm…..Well I like cowards and crybabies. They have clear heads and don't have the capacity for grudges. You're the adults for us kids. Or maybe our older siblings."

Sakamoto laughed from the bottom of his toes at this. Mami looked at him surprised as if she was hearing these words for the first time. Maybe it was if she looked hard enough at herself.

SAK: "You know, you remind me of Zura."

MAM: ("Zura….Zura…..Katsura Kotaro?")

SAK: "He's exactly like you. A coward and a crybaby. But the reason he's like that is that he grew up completely alone with the fate of his family on his shoulders. His grandmother told him that a great general is the one who leads his troops and survives to fight another day, so he got strong so that he could live for the troops he leads. After all, we all fought hard for our country and had to feel the sorrow of losing our friends to accomplish our goals. We felt very deeply for our fallen comrades, but Zura was the one who felt the most for them. The one who wanted to survive the most for his troops the most. That's why he's The Runaway. Because he's the one who cried in the shadows and fought hard to make sure everyone kept going safely."

MAM: ("Joi….Rebels…?")

SAK: "Don't worry about being a crybaby or a coward or simply afraid. The best leaders like Zura are the ones who know that one step forward and one step back isn't a sin. Only a device to help with life and the people around it."

Sakamoto smiled and looked up to the ceiling. In the shyness of the lamplight between them, Mami felt joyful tears from her eyes. For all the training she did over the one night she took on with Tsukuyo, she was still struggling with the fear of not being wanted and of the world around her harming her. But those words, that hushed breath of reflections on a long black-haired man of beauty, let her know that someone was like her and was strong without needing to pretend that she was something she was not. It was deeply cliched. But at this moment, it was more real than anything else she could hear. While she reflected on this, Sakamoto got into his bed.

SAK: "Good night."

Sakamoto turned off the light as Mami loosened her grip and allowed herself to relax. She was going to allow herself to be a coward and a crybaby. Only if she can be true and fight for her friends.

MAM: "Night…"

Mami closed her eyes to rest and allow herself to feed into this new train of thought that has come. That she can be herself in all her beautiful self. So she readied herself for sleep she wanted since her family died long ago. A peaceful unburdened river of relaxation. Some time passed as she tried to sleep when she started feeling something. A constant nagging in her mind that kept reaching into the dark. A constant thumping. A pebble on her head! Mami woke her eyes to find someone was in fact throwing pebbles at her. She looked to where they were coming from to find Kagura right at the door.

MAM: "Kagura?"

KAG: "Shhh. Come with me. Now."

Kagura moved away as Mami slowly got out of bed. She looked back at Sakamoto to find he was deep in peaceful sleep when she left. The two snuck together until they reached the boiler room where a lantern was lit like a campfire within the back of the room. To Mami's surprise, the rest of the girls were around this lantern as they watched the two enter and sit down around the light.

KAG: "Thank you all for coming. It is time to enact the darkest tradition in the history of history. A tradition that has been passed from one witch to another….Truth….or Dare."

There was a silence resonating as Kagura's words rang through the air.

"…Truth or Dare?"

SAY: "Kagura…..that isn't a dark tradition. It's a normal thing that's reserved for 13 year olds. We're too old."

KAG: "Perhaps so. However, on the eve of a dark battle meant for the sake of the universe we must bring the demon alive for the perception of luck in our battle. Plus, I haven't ever really played with girls my age. So I wanted us to be with each other and just get to really KNOW each other before we land."

MAM: "Kagura, I don't think we need to do this since we know each other so well…"

MAD: "Why don't we play Mami? I mean we know each other but we don't know Kagura's friend and she doesn't know that much about us."

SOY: "I agree with her.

Before we do this, I would like to introduce myself to you all. My name is Soyo Tokugawa and it's an honor to meet you all."

With that, Soyo got on her hands and bowed low for them, which sort of caught the rest of the girls except Kagura off guard.

SAY: "Um, Soyo, you don't have to bow like that to us. We're friends. We don't need to show that kind of devotion to know that you care."

SOY: "Oh, I'm sorry. It's just courteous for someone like me to bow before you as a greeting of mutual respect and camaraderie. But if we must pass by this, shall we begin the game?"

With that, Sayaka pulled herself next to Kagura.

SAY: "Kagura, you're friend's a little weird."

KAG: "Yeah, I know. But she's great nonetheless. She just wants the same thing I want: to hang out with our peers."

With that, the whole group started their game. Kagura, Soyo, Sayaka, Kyouko, Homura, Madoka and Mami all in that order.

KAG: "Alright…Mami, truth or dare."

MAM: "Truth."

KAG: "How did you become a ninja and get all fast and flexible and everything?"

MAM: "I'm not a ninja though. But if you want to know….I don't think it will do any harm if I give you the answer.

Pretty much, after we reached Yoshiwara we found a weird shield in the middle of the streets."

A spike of tension filled the air. Kagura, Madoka and Homura all looked at each other with concern. However, Kagura convinced them it wasn't a problematic situation and returned attention to Mami.

MAM: "Seita told Tsukuyo and I that it had a strange power in it. With some messing around we found out it had a peculiar power; The shield has the ability to stop time indefinitely by the strength and weight of the cogs inside. Plus, it has an interconnection with alternate universes. But, we found it couldn't help me get stronger until something fell out of it. A rock. A shiny rock actually that made me think it came from Pokemon. The wheels started spinning and we found ourselves inserting the stone just enough in the shield's mechanism to stop time for as long as the stone held.

Tsukuyo then took me into the palace and trained me in that time frame. We trained for the equivalent of an entire year focusing on strengthening me up so I can fight without my magical girl form."

SAY: "Cool! It's like you went into the Hyperbolic Time Chamber and pulled a Gohan!"

KAG: "Shhhhhhh."

MAM: "Yep, pretty much. But the shield was gone the next day, so we used that day to clean up and go back home.

MAM: Alright…Madoka, Truth or Dare?"

MAD: "Um…..Truth."

MAM: "How many marshmallows can you put in your mouth?"

MAD: "I don't know. I don't like marshmallows."

KYO: "…..That's a surprise."

MAD: "It has to do with something that happened back in grade school where we went into a factory and I fell into a tub of marshmallows. I almost drowned and have had a disgust for them ever since.

MAD: Ummm…Soyo, truth or dare?"

SOY: "Truth please."

MAD: "Alright…you mentioned that you bow to people like us where you come from. So where DO you come from?"

SOY: "Oh, Kagura didn't tell you? My brother's the Shogun, or well he used to be…but….he was murdered. So I guess you could say I'm actual royalty."

"WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!"

MAD: "YOUR ROYALTY?! YOUR ACTUAL ROYALTY?!""

KAG: "SHHHHHHHHH."

MAD: "How come you never told us?"

As Madoka asked, there was a hard thumping. It was Sayaka who was forcing Kyouko and herself in a repeat cycle of bows.

SOY: "That's why.

I don't want to be known as royalty. I want to be known as Soyo Tokugawa, the lady who helped her friends.

Oh, I'm sorry! I said we were friends, but I hadn't proved anything."

HOM: "Soyo Tokugawa…"

Soyo looked across to Homura.

HOM: "I don't know what everybody else thinks, but I'm glad you're here. So I'd like to be your friend, from one princess to another."

Soyo was surprised at hearing this. She wasn't expecting this calm sculpture of a girl to actually pull her hand and want something like this.

KAG: "Oh….Princess!"

HOM: "Shhhhhh. I'll never get used to anyone saying that name to me. But I guess it's a title known for being a precious person as much as a royal position."

Homura shyly smiled at Soyo telling both of them that they're both in the same boat. Protected by the ones they love and determined to meet that expectation. Soyo smiled back with a bright smile which led to Homura brightening hers. Both recognized each other. Two of the three kingdoms have been united.

SOY: "Ummmmm….Uuuuuuuhh…Sa…yaka wasn't it? Kagura told me about you. Truth or dare?"

SAY: "Dare."

SOY: "Would you please bend your back for me to the point of breaking?"

SAY: "Ummmmmm…..No."

SOY: "Oh, then would you please take a walk in space."

SAY: "I don't think I could."

SOY: "OK. Can you please get a knife for me so I can kill you?"

SAY: "YOU'RE A PSYCHOPATH!"

SOY: "Just kidding.

Kagura told me you overreacted to things, so I wanted to see it for myself. Please don't be mad. What I really want you to do is just look at a picture on my phone and give it your honest opinion."

Sayaka looked really annoyed after all that setup. But it sounded easy, so maybe it will end anti-climatically. Though that might not be the case.

SAY: "Fine."

Soyo gave her the phone to look at a picture of a screaming white demon in anger. Sayaka took a good long hard look and fainted. Soyo started laughing pretty hard until Sayaka got back up angry. Soyo then presented a lollipop for her in the shape of a small bear. Sayaka took it, unwrapped it and put it in the mouth. It wasn't a trick this time when she found it was sour apple flavored. Guess Soyo just wanted some twisted sadistic fun cause the aftermath is sweet.

SAY: "Alright…Homura. Truth or Dare?"

HOM: "Truth."

SAY: "What type of music do you listen to?"

HOM: "I don't."

SAY: "No really. What do you listen to."

HOM: "I….listen to…..broadway….Katy Perry…J-Rock….Evanescence…..MCR…Joni Mitchell…Owl City…One Direction….."

Sayaka started laughing hard after hearing that last act.

HOM: "The ice girl loves something so upfront and sugary as One Direction!"

Homura felt a little clammy from this. This was why she didn't want to answer. She didn't have any preference really. She just liked anything a person would put on. As long as nothing horrible happens from doing it, she's fine with anything. Her actual range goes from Broadway to Miles Davis to The Beatles to Nirvana to One OK Rock. She even once heard a Ravi Shankar recording she heard from a caretaker at the orphanage once. But some things she likes can be pretty embarrassing, especially if its stuff other people her generation absolutely obsess over. Maybe that's why she also doesn't listen to Adele or ClariS publicly.

SAY: "That's pretty cool. You should come with me sometime to get a couple of their albums."

Again, surprise was stoked. Maybe these girls were expecting something more…expecting.

HOM: "Ummmmmm….OK."

As Homura answered this, she found herself staring into Sayaka's eyes. It was realized that this wasn't a simple question of interest. It was Sayaka testing her. And it seems that for the moment she's past. But what's the test exactly? And what is the reason for this?

HOM: "Madoka…Truth or dare."

MAD: "Dare."

HOM: "Kiss me."

MAD: "Ummmmmmmmmm…..Homura. You know I can't do that."

HOM: "Then I get another turn to call you…"

MAD: "Homura…please. Don't do this."

Homura breathed a little bit as Madoka looked at her like she was challenging her. She forgot for a moment her place between them.

HOM: "….Sorry."

MAD: "Homura….I understand….but you can't be like this. We're sisters. Not lovers."

HOM: "Right."

MAD: "Besides, my lips are chapped. I'd hurt you if I kissed you. So why don't we do something else."

HOM: "OK."

MAD: "So, what's my dare?"

Homura gave a bit of thought before she answered.

HOM: "How about…admit your most embarrassing quirk."

MAD: "Most embarrassing quirk….hmmmm…I guess it would be…..that when no one's looking I lick the spoon that takes a scoop of peanut butter. Or maybe it's the one where I wear my mom's bras sometimes when no one's in the house."

SAY: ("That you can not remember this might be a testament to sanity.")

MAD: "Maybe it's both, like some mixture in the chemistry lab. The truth usually is weirder than fiction."

SAY: ("Madoka, you might be unintentionally the weirdest girl here. Please keep us from whatever Kraken you keep as a pet from us.")

MAD: "Actually, if I remember I wear both of them at the same time one time. It was a test to see if a human being has the ability to absorb liquid food through the skin."

SAY: ("That's just plain stupid and insane!")

MAD: "Sayaka, truth or dare?"

SAY: "Truth of course."

MAD: "Why do you hate baguettes?"

SAY: "BECAUSE I HATE FRANCE!"

KAG: "SHHHHHHH."

MAD: "But you've never been to France."

SAY: "Yeah, but they're snobs. And I met an entire crowd of them one summer. It was terrible and required me to bleed my ears to Coheed & Cambria.

Now, with that settled….Kagura, truth or dare."

KAG: "Dare."

SAY: "I dare you to stand on your head for five minutes and tell us the one you love the most."

Kagura got on top of her head as Sayaka went on to another person.

SAY: "Soyo…Truth or Dare?"

SOY: "The Truth."

SAY: "What's the deal with hair braids."

SOY: "I don't know. But hair braids create ponytails, so it might be to make legitimate furies."

SAY: "Maybe…or maybe it's just to make sure our hairs are out of our faces and we don't look like Hagrid when he gets out of bed."

SOY: "Homura…..Truth or Dare?"

HOM: "Truth."

SOY: "Do you believe in ghosts?"

HOM: "I believe in witches and despair. Frankly, I'm trying to not think about those types of things."

SOY: "Understandable. But I mean like do you like ghosts that crawl through your computer?"

HOM: "Soyo, if I did I would legitimately be on Twitter with something like that.

HOM: Soyo….truth or dare."

SOY: "Truth."

HOM: "Do you value everything in your life?"

SOY: "Do you get out in your life or are you an introvert?"

"She's an introvert."

SOY: "I thought so.

Pretty much, yeah. I do value everything. It's sort of in the description of this job of mine."

It seemed Soyo wasn't trying to be a diva here, but everyone could tell this was snippy as a garden sheer when she said it. Homura didn't mind. She was being herself after all.

SOY: "OK…..Madoka, truth or dare."

MAD: "Dare."

SOY: "Touch your nose with your tongue."

Madoka tried and tried and tried as hard as she could, but she couldn't touch her nose with her tongue.

MAD: "Can I try something else?"

SOY: "Well, why don't you pretend to be a robber and rob me?"

MAD: "I don't think that'd be a good idea."

SOY: "Oh, then why not rob the ship."

MAD: "I also think it's not a good idea."

SOY: "Oh, then why not rob yourself."

MAD: "I don't think you have a good point. Besides, I don't have anything to rob."

SOY: "Hmmmmmmmmm…..How about….do a twirl like a ballerina."

Madoka did just that, but she didn't have the pointe needed to turn like intended. However, she passed either way and she was able to go next.

MAD: "Kagura, truth or dare?"

Kagura was now sitting trying to get herself steady.

KAG: "Truth, whichever direction it is."

MAD: "Where are your parents? We've never really met them you know."

KAG: "Well…my mommy's dead and buried and my daddy's hunting dangerous aliens in the galaxy being brave and strong."

MAD: "He sounds a lot like Umibozu."

KAG: "He should. He's my daddy."

Another shock that rocked the room to the core. But before they could react, Soyo put her finger to the mouth telling everyone to shush.

KYO: "Why is your dad the one we need to find?"

KAG: "Cause he's the best at what he does, and he's not nice about it. He's really bloody. He's sort of like Devilman if he went bald."

SAY: "He's no Wolverine! He's probably like you! How could he be able to pull out adamantium claws?"

KAG: "I won't answer, cause he doesn't shoot out claws."

SAY: "That's what I mean! Stop confusing us."

KAG: "Mami, truth or dare?"

MAM: "Truth."

KAG: "Do you miss being a regular person?"

MAM: "More than anything else in the world. But that's why we're here. Isn't it? We're here so that we can become normal again, so that we can live normal lives and do whatever we wish.

Now….Kyouko…..truth or dare."

This was the first time she was being called.

KYO: "Dare."

MAM: "Fix my back."

KYO: "No fucking way dandelion."

MAM: "Please…."

KYO: "I think your teacher has taught you to be a sadist."

MAM: "You know that's something you learn yourself."

A burn as hot as the fire inside.

KYO: "Fine. Get on your stomach."

SAY: "Ummm…guys…."

Things got weird all of a sudden in the room as Mami got on her stomach, Kyouko right behind her. She prepped her leg as she found her tender place. In an instant, she pulled the leg up to her patella and pressed at the center of her spine. A crack of nerves was heard as Kyouko lifted the leg back down and she helped Mami back up. There was an atmosphere of electricity as Mami came back to the circle and Kyouko went to a window in the room and sat on in the outer frame.

MAD: "What…..was that….."

MAM: "Sorry….I guess I should have explained to you all. Ever since I became a magical girl I've had back problems. It's not truly serious but it's been troubling me again recently. Kyouko's the only one I know who can get in there just right."

MAD: "Wait…Mami….how do you know Kyouko like that?"

MAM: "Because…"

KYO: "Mami…don't waste your time sugar coating things."

MAM: "Alright….Back when Kyouko was a brand new magical girl….She lived in Mitsuhara. The two of us used to be a pair."

KAG: "What happened?"

"Things changed."

Kyouko kept on staring through the window as Mami bowed her head. She was hiding away her tears this time. There were none that could wash away this pain that has been sewed into her heart for all this time between her leaving Kyouko and this moment. As she put her face in her knees, she felt a hand on her shoulder. Soyo spoke no words as she looked at her. A moment passed in silence. Everyone knew the party, no matter how absurd or intense it was, was over. Everyone started to leave.

KYO: "Sayaka…wait…"

Sayaka turned around to see Kyouko was still staring at the window. But she knew someone called her name. Hopefully. It turns out she was right since everybody else left and Kyouko turned to her.

KYO: "Truth or dare?"

SAY: "What?"

KYO: "Truth…or dare?"

SAY: "…What do you think?"

KYO: "….Dance with me."

Kyouko brought out a radio she hid that she turned on and started playing Seether's Careless Whisper. She took Sayaka by the hand as the two slowly danced, the blazing guitars dancing away the dark cold of space through the dimming light of the lantern between them. The two seemed like the witches they were close to becoming as the stars watched them dance in the overcoming darkness. The two felt like they were on a thin wire where they could fall at any moment. But they didn't. In fact, they fell into a beautiful lively trance where the two danced together without any trouble. It lasted for a couple of minutes when suddenly they landed on a wall. Sayaka was now on the wall with Kyouko in front of her. Face to face. Eye to eye. Breath to breath.

The two breathed pretty deeply trying to get their flow back.

KYO: "….Do you think….she noticed?"

SAY: "Who?"

KYO: "Mami."

SAY: "….Maybe. I mean…we've been keeping this….a secret…..us…"

KYO: "….a couple. A pair. An item."

With that, the two got lost in the eyes. So lost they would be kissing each other creating a black hole it was that lost and pointless of resisting. The two comfortably smile at each other finding a moment to allow themselves to hang their heads and shattered peace. From a look, it was love in a hopeless place.

KYO: "I still remember when you came to my room that night. Drunk. You said you were scared of the night and asked to stay with me. So I did. And then you caught me in the bathroom and kissed me. Then you left."

SAY: "Yeah….I sort of get like that.

Sorry."

Sayaka looked a little melancholy about that.

KYO: "You know, I liked it. I didn't know you to be spontaneous. But then, last night you came to my room again and kissed me again. This time sober. And we lost it. We were so enraptured that we woke up in a coffin of blankets from all the shitplay."

SAY: "With our joints in a wicked game of Twister."

KYO: "Exactly."

The two sighed at the sorry sight they were in.

KYO: "Sayaka…..I admit….this….is something I shouldn't be doing.

I'm…I'm…scared…of this…of letting you in…of doing the same thing all over again."

Kyouko felt a pull as Sayaka kissed her deep on the lips. They fell for a minute before they released.

SAY: "I'm scared too….of you not hearing me. Of you…..not understanding what I'm trying to tell you. About how you make my life suck much less than possible. That you make my life sparkle just a little more than I ever did alone on the ocean surface."

KYO: "I'm listening…"

Kyouko went into Sayaka. The two kissed and completely collapsed into their ecstasy. Into their desire. Into their lust. The last bit of light flickered as the two completely forgot the world and allowed themselves to fulfill their deepest wish: honest happiness from these two twisted hurricanes of pain. Unknowingly, from the doorframe they were being watched by the rest of the group in silence. This went on for a long time before the five went away as the night passed on, the two hurricanes making a storm as the last of the light burned away.

Another two days passed before they reached Rakuyo. Everyone readied themselves as they landed on a planet similar to Earth but more tan and covered in dry rock. Sakamoto set up a recon party with him in the center. Even if the party was just his friends who only wanted the punch in the corner table. The crew went out and searched top to bottom in the port town near. It was a port town known for the denizens of the universe that were traveling around but had no home left to go to. And it served once as Kagura's home town. They looked high and low, but no sign of a legendary bounty hunter was present. However, one of the groups was about to make a huge discovery. Kagura, Madoka and Homura were north of the town close to a place where Kagura once fought her brother. All of a sudden, a hidden group of alien predators came out of the shadows and attacked the trio. They were about to fight when suddenly another surprise came when suddenly they were all trampled by rocks with the one in the back having a fist straight through him. When the fist left the pierced chest, the alien fell and started bleeding out like a gutted pig. The figure that punched it was a worn man who was like an unmoved mountain in his posture and atmosphere. He was dressed in all brown wearing a helmet with goggles on it. His umbrella was similar to Kagura's except it was brown instead of purple.

There was no doubt about it. This was indeed the man that the universe calls the deadliest bounty hunter. The armageddon. The pride of the Yato. Umibozu.

KAG: "Daddy!"

Umibozu smiled.

UMI: "It's good to see you Kagura."

With that, he took the three of them to a special cabin he made on the outskirts of town. It was made out of junk he found around the town and was the actual house he lived in for over a month in this time. Kagura got Umibozu up to speed of what had happened over the last month.

UMI: "I see. By the way Kagura, when will we watch Seikon no Ichizon?"

KAG: "When you lose your penis."

UMI: "Right.

Would you like some popcorn or maybe a good movie or maybe even nail polish for the makeover."

KAG: "Daddy! We're not here for a sleepover! You're embarrassing me in front of my friends!"

HOM: ("Wow, I didn't think Kagura had any dignity like that.")

KAG: "Besides, we want candy! Lots of the stuff. Enough to last us months on sugar alone!

HOM: ("She just wants to be a sugar fiend! She wants to become the great Yakuza of the sugar front!")

It was then that they heard someone come through the door. It was Gintoki. But still, Umibozu hammered him down hard into the ground.

UMI: "You have a lot of nerve to show up here after leaving my defenseless daughter all alone with her defenseless friends."

GIN: "DEFENSELESS?! SHE'S A BIGGER MENACE THAN YOU ARE! SHE COULD SPLIT THIS WHOLE PLANET APART IN A MATTER OF MINUTES!"

UMI: "MY LITTLE ARALE WOULD NEVER DO THAT TO HER HOME!"

Kagura was beyond annoyed with this so she then hammered Umibozu down to Gintoki's level.

KAG: "Don't compare me to that robot."

"…..Sorry."

Madoka and Homura couldn't believe them sometimes. The Earth was going to be destroyed and they still acted like they were a comedy troupe from some American sketch comedy show. Maybe that's why they still liked these people. They unintentionally threw away every bad feeling when they acted like idiots. They knew that was true since they were idiots themselves.

UMI: "I still can't believe I'm here 175 years in the future. Nothing has changed that much in that time.

As for the Incubators, that's a story I haven't told in a long time. It was a year after Kagura's mother died. I was on Karturis IV when I saw a remarkable sight similar to the magical girls on earth. The local Karturs, puffy aliens with beer stomachs and breath as heinously healthy as a spring breeze had abilities consider by our English tongue as magic. From forging anything metal to healing any wound to create material never seen before the Karts had incredible abilities that would come to fruition against what they call "Malgworthms," the demons on their planet. I was asked to assist in purging the planet of them when I met something I didn't expect. I spent two years on that planet purging the Malgworthms with the Karturs when we participated in a battle high atop Mt. Agumanthifolopoly. We battled long and hard for a week. Many Karturs laid dead and some even eradicated. We won, but the count was too high to recover from. In its aftermath, I saw a creature from a distance watching us.

A cat with red Iris' watching our every move on the battlefield. But I turned away after spotting it to help with the wounded. When I looked again to the same spot, it was gone. I realized then that something was terribly wrong with this planet.

Thus, I departed from the Karturs in search of the identity of this creature and the connection it had with the Malgworthms. For two months I traveled around the wasteland of a planet in search of what I saw chasing rumors and hunting shadows. I found it in a small remote village 1500 miles from the battlefield. It was standing over a Kartur who seemed to be in some sort of sadness or despair. I watched for hours before I discovered the truth: The Karturs were transforming into the Malgworthms by the corruption of the gems they were given by this creature and many like it on their planet."

Madoka and Homura stared in disbelief. Umibozu looked at them intensely as Kagura helped him out of the hole and back into his chair at the table.

UMI: "Does it seem familiar my words? It should. It is indeed the same transformation cycle as magical girls and witches. Absolutely the same.

After the Kartur transformed, it destroyed the town near the area and the cat creature was gone. I destroyed the Malgworthm and decided that to end the madness I must find and kill the creature. I eventually found one on the outskirts of a desert-like area where I ambushed it and nearly crushed it. But not before I interrogated it. I found out it was a species known as an Incubator and they were here to prevent entropy, the end of the universe. It didn't matter to me at the time hearing about that part, so I ended its life only to find it had revived mere minutes later. I kept following it and trying to kill it until I found myself back where I started. I was tired, hungry and in need of a place to poop. So in need that I collapsed and fell into black sleep.

I awoke to the sight and smells of a spaceship and a probe table. I was on the Incubator's spaceship. It turns out they had been examining me and discovered I was a Yato. They then told me that the Yato were the first of the species they had encountered and given power to before they went into the confines of the universe on their mission. For millennia, they had gone from civilization to civilization around the galaxies to give races unspeakable power in exchange to becoming their slaves in the name of their cause. I was frightened to think of what they would do to me. However, I found that I was to be sold to another planet they now had interest in. After all, I was a part of a race long since discarded into the trash. And the Kartur were going there too when we left just like the Human race is going now. As I was trapped in one of their containment cells, I took an opportunity to find freedom. In that gamble, I found a discovery that allowed me to finally fight for a difference. You see, Incubators work similarly to snakes. Not only are they surprisingly simple minded in their logic and can pair into a hive mind, they also have the ability to manipulate their bodies to loosen the impact of the body when damaged and can even shed their skin to grow.

So…..how do you kill a snake?"

GIN: "You cut its head off."

UMI: "Exactly.

I cut off an Incubator's head by accident with a faucet handle from my sink. When I found this out: I took the key to my cell, freed myself, went to get my clothes and equipment and fought my way to an escape pod. All the while, cutting Incubator heads left and right off their shoulders. When I escaped, they relayed a message to me asking my name. I gave my name, and they said that they would not forget me so long as they exist. After that…..I never saw them again, nor even heard of their actions. However, deep in my heart I knew what they were in the grand scheme of it all. The Incubators are the embodiment of the shadows we create. The darkest desires of a creature's subconscious. They are in fact the darkness at the heart of the universe. And I never forgot that even decades after that incident."

Umibozu looked at the soup he made for himself.

KAG: "Daddy."

UMI: "Don't worry. I might have forgotten about them. But I haven't forgotten what it means to have arms again.

For some reason, my robotic arms are connected to my neural sensors. So I can use the full range of my strength again. And so that means…"

KAG: "You can be a bald lifter again."

UMI: "I can be a bald lifter agai…

NO! THAT'S NOT IT! WHY WOULD YOU CONSIDER ME THAT?!"

KAG: "Because that's what you are."

UMI: "My own daughter telling me I'm a bald lifter. Makes me want to forget my moves with the ladies."

Umibozu looked down in shame from his daughter's remark. He didn't expect their reunion to hit so low in the belt. Especially so low in the belt of his manhood. But before things could be fixed, a huge explosion happened. The group ran outside to find Shinpachi running at Gintoki.

SHIN: "Gintoki! We're being attacked!"

Indeed they were. A whole battalion of aliens were in front of them slowly running through civilians and warriors alike after the crew. With that point, Gintoki busted out of the hole and hammered the nearest one at Shinpachi sending the battalion into an out of control frenzy. He then realized with everyone else that in the distance were five figures overlooking the monster army. The one in the center was Kyubey. The one on his right was Kamui and the ones on the far off angles were Abutto and Shoukaku. But the one on Kyubey's left was what left Gintoki in a shocked state. He had dark purple hair with it long enough to cover an eye long gone on his right. He was smoking a pipe wearing a traditional men's outfit with a beautiful kimono brandished by red and decorated with golden butterflies. That man should be dead. He died for their Sensei.

So why. Why is Takasugi Shinsuke here and working for a slimeball like Kyubey?

It looks like the retreat was on now as Gintoki, Umibozu and company ran from the battalion until they reached the ship. They converged with the others, but they were gravely outnumbered and in danger of packing them into the ship. How could they stop these creatures.

BAT: "Everyone, back to the ship. I'll cover for you."

It was Bato. He stepped forward with his beam sword in his hand.

GIN: "Bato…"

BAT: "Gintoki. Do not think of this as a friendly gesture. The only thing we share is the bond that we carry the samurai spirit. So I will fight to keep it going, even if it means falling to allow others with that spirit to go on."

GIN: "Gintoki….."

MAD: "Sensei….please don't let him. Maybe we can…"

GIN: "Let's go.

There's nothing we can do. We have to get out of here."

MAD: "But…but…"

GIN: "Madoka….relax. We'll see him again eventually."

Madoka didn't want to leave anyone behind. But Gintoki and everybody else knew that wasn't a possibility. With that, the loading dock was opening and Bato charged forward against the onslaught. He slashed forth killing many aliens as the rest hurried inside the ship. He stabbed through the mouth. He stabbed through the stomach. He stabbed through the neck and the hands that had a Rolex. He cut off heads and swung through legs as the blood flowed onto the barren rock around them. He could see through these opponents easily. One thought he caught him when he swayed and the weapon went through an ally. Bato then slashed through the attacker and sent the broken piece of spear into another. He kept on slashing until the ship was gone. When he saw this, an alien stabbed through his heart. He cut through him, but now he was caught in a very tight spot. And no one was there for him. But it was alright. He felt like he finally got what he wanted. Honor. Dignity. Hope. The right to be called what he always wanted to be. A samurai. He didn't need to be saved. He just needed to die for their sake. A mercenary turned warrior doesn't need anything more than that.

He set the regulator in his saber to overload and charged with his saber as he continued getting impaled. It caused an explosion that took everything with it.

As the ship headed off, Gintoki and Toshio could see a red dot on the planet where they left Bato. They knew what had happened just from their gut feeling. And gave a silent farewell to their new ally. Then they headed north to Sakamoto and the rest of their force as they left Rakuyo behind. Umibozu was looking over the horizon.

UMI: "The Incubators when I saw them last were on the dark side of Karturis IV. If I know anything, a creature never forgets its instincts and will always do the same pattern even if they are not aware of it."

The ship traveled around the planet faster than the rotation axis to find themselves in the dark side of the planet. There they found something truly incredible. In the center of the night was a humongous battleship of a fortress made in the shape of an Inucbator's head. It was fashioned like one metallic component that offered a fair optical illusion that looked like a Disney castle flattened like a pancake. Looking at it closer though revealed much more.

SHIN: "THIS IS A SPACESHIP?! IT LOOKS LIKE A MEDIEVAL CARNIVAL!"

KAG: "I know! I want to try out the roller coaster!"

KYO: "I get the shooting range!"

SAY: "YOU the shooting range?! Try the spinning saucers. We'll do the shooting range and the bumper cars."

KYO: "I'd rather the spinning saucers Sayaka."

KAG: "You can take Kyouko with you Sayaka and I'll take the shooting range."

SHIN: "WHY ARE YOU SO OBSESSED WITH THE SHOOTING RANGE?!"

"To get the teddy bear of course."

As they were talking, a light came on looking for the ships.

MUT: "Time to put on the cloaking device."

The ships were all cloaked, ready to infiltrate their airspace. Except that in fact all the ships used cloaking by literally covering themselves up with a red cloak. When everyone saw this, they all regretted being members of the human race.

SHIN: "WHY ARE YOU CLOAKING WITH REAL CLOAKS?! WE LOOK EVEN MORE CONSPICUOUS NOW! WE LOOK LIKE RED ZUCCHINIS USED IN ALL MANNERS OF SEX!"

MUT: "We had to repair a major engine problem to get these ships into space, so we had to use a new cloaking system made by the captain. Thus…"

"IT'S ALL YOUR FAULT YOU IDIOT!"

Gintoki, Shinpachi, and Mutsu all kicked Sakamoto hard in the face, causing him to bleed. In his retraction, he pulled the switch causing the cloak to retract and the ship to be caught in the searchlight. The alarm started ringing. The gig was up.

SHIN: "Why do we have a cheap asshole for a captain?"

GIN: "'Cause he was only trying to cover expenses!"

SAK: "SHUT UP!"

Mutsu started pounding on his privates again, going deep in for compensation of a terrible setup. Suddenly, an ion cannon fired at them. Good thing a shield was there to absorb the blast, but it's starting to destroy the system. Another shot could blow it up.

SAK: "I hate to say this…but I think it's time Mutsu."

MUT: "I think you're right."

SAK: "Everyone who's not magical follow me to the rear of the ship."

With that, everyone except Mutsu and the Magia Quintet left the control room towards the rear of the ship where the cargo hold resided.

MUT: "Ladies, we're about to fight a living fortress. With that said, are you ready to go full balls into science fiction?"

SOY: "Wait."

The women turned around to find that Soyo was in the room.

MUT: "The captain just ordered you to go to the cargo hold. It's alright your highness. We'll take it from here."

SOY: "I'm sorry, but I can not sit around and wait this time. No matter what you say. No matter what you do. I'm going to stay by you and do whatever I can."

Soyo's eyes were ablaze in the flames of her passion. Even if they take her back by force, she won't rest until she helps. Mutsu sighed as she felt her hair for something unimportant. A moment gave her a ring fixated in energy similar to the ones the Magia Quartet have.

MUT: "Here, take this ring I found."

HOM: "Where?"

MUT: "From a girl we met who asked to be brought to Earth. She's nothing but ashes in an urn now. But she gave me this ring. So use it and help you selfish masochists."

Mutsu threw the ring. It transformed into an orange soul gem which Soyo caught. Mutsu then went to the central chair, sat down, brought up an interface and prepared a program alla a typed sequence. A moment arose with a screen showing up followed by a highlight of an indecipherable choice. With a fiery scream, Mutsu thrust her own ring into the highlighted choice. A router figure switched from red to green. Hyper engines popped up from all over the ship as something clicked with the main battalion. The cloaks flew off as the headquarters on each ship sunk down into the ship. And a transformation sequence began.

MAD: "Huh, what is this? Is the ship transforming?"

The main ship released a central mechanism and two stencil poles of pure steel from its reserve area with the central mechanism becoming the chest area.

SAY: "Huh? What is this?! That ship's also transforming?!"

The remainder of the ships transformed into feet and arm-shoulders as they all raced toward each other, the main ship spinning like a propeller on a ship. It was not fun for everyone not accustomed to the ship, especially Sayaka who felt like the liquid in her body had turned into gelatin. The poles connected to the chest followed by the feet, with the poles' rockets becoming connectors and the poles shutting into knees. Then each arm and shoulder connected into the chest followed by a ship divided in half slipping to the back and the main ship pulling to the top as the head. A tie flashed and appeared tied. Out popped a central figurehead that expanded into a full samurai garb look. The transformation is complete.

HOM: "Umm….what just happened?"

KYO: "I feel like I'm gonna barf."

MAM: "Maybe we should have had some tea first before doing this."

SOY: "Ummm…."

"What is this?"

MUT: "This is humanity and the universe's…no, this is creation's last and greatest hope.

The Galactic Merchant Fleet Robot Kaien!"

Kaien stood before the great Incubator base shining brightly with the sun upon it.

SAY: "THIS THING'S A MERCHANT?! IT'S A FUCKING ROBOT!"

MUT: "Well, yes. But at this moment it's also our only way to Kyubey and his hive squad. So get ready."

Mutsu typed a number of buttons and a trap door flew open beneath the Quintet. They fell with loud screams as accompaniment.

MUT: "Shall we?"

SOY: "Alright."

MUT: "I leave the main bridge to you."

The rest of the crew saluted Mutsu as Mutsu returned the favor and jumped in with Soyo. Soyo felt a hard thud as she appeared in something equivalent to the cockpit of something like Mobile Fighter G Gundam or Evangelion. She rose to find 6 screens to her side, each one for her friends. It was accompanied by a special command deck in front of her.

MUT: "Is everyone in their cockpits?

Listen carefully. Kaien is so big that it's usually divided into six sectors. However, because of her highness and her persistence, it has now been divided into seven. I need you all to pilot these sectors. Sayaka Mihi and Homura Akemi will handle the right and left legs. Their dumb sweethearts get the right and left arms. Meanwhile, Mami and I will be the lower and upper parts of the torso with each of us holding a special power connected to the regions parallel to us."

MAM: "I don't know about this Mutsu. I'm not comfortable showing my body like this."

MUT: "Don't worry. Show off your rack or you'll get bankrupt in the closet."

MAM: "Are you saying that because I'm developed for my age?"

MUT: "I'm saying this because you're a cocky blonde in over your head. And I hate blondes. Especially bossy ones.

Last but certainly not least, her highness controls the head."

SAY: "How appropriate."

MUT: "Ladies, this is our last and only chance to change fate. We must join our power together in this Kaien, defeat Kyubey and the Incubators, and return to our lives with smiles on our faces.

Now…Kaien responds to the actions of their pilots, so keep a level head as we get through this."

SOY: "Hold on."

MUT: "What's up your majesty?"

SOY: "Um…about last night? Kagura and I just wanted to say…

Thank you. We might have been through a lot, but I feel like we all bonded more than we ever did alone."

Everyone smiled at this. Mutsu tipped her hat for the encouragement of words.

SOY: "Let's do this everyone. Give it everything you've got."

MUT: "We're going to create our own future."

MAM: "Right. We'll make it. I know we will."

KYO: "Guess we have no choice. I'm going to make this my last hurrah."

MAD: "This is it. We can do it. We can save everyone!"

HOM: ("I…I…I…..")

SAY: "Homura…

Let's do this. For all the marbles. Let's make sure our loves come back home safely this time."

HOM: "Your right.

Let's do this! Let's win! And go home!"

With that, the seven gathered their power and opened the service port in the crotch.

"We're coming for you, Incubators!

KAIEN!"

The service port released a powerful blast that shot to the center of the figure.

MAM: "Huh….I feel tuckered."

SAY: "Wait….WHAT THE HELL DID WE JUST DO?! DID WE JUST…."

MUT: "No we didn't. But thanks for the criticism. It was the first time I ever did something like that.

However, now that we did that it's time to really get going. Ladies, please head for your decks."

They each went to their command decks.

MUT: "As you can see, there's a command deck that signifies to the ring or object you hold. I want you all to know that the reason I added this was as a one-off for this moment. The moment when we faced these fuckers.

Ladies, on the count of three thrust your rings or gems into your slot."

Soyo found her slot was similar to the orange Soul Gem she had. She readied her hand.

MUT: "One.

Two.

THREE!"

With a fiery cry, all seven of them thrust their items into the decks. With a whip of the cosmic power behind him, Kaien started another transformation. Starting from the bottom he presented himself, each part glowing and harding into black. The feet. The privates. The arms. The shoulders. Then the head. The back became black and folded sideways revealing silver jet engine headed wings.

MUT: "This is the combined power of our potential. The evolution of Kaien.

"The Galactic Merchant Fleet Robot Super Taisen Kaien!"

The black shined even brighter than the red did as the transformation concluded.

SAY: "WAIT! DID WE JUST DO A POINTLESS TRANSFORMATION AFTER FIRING JUST ONE SHOT?! WHAT KIND OF IDIOTS ARE WE?! WE JUST USED OUR ULTIMATE TRUMP CARD ON TURN 1! WHAT THE HELL?!"

After this transformation, the ion cannon fired again and the team fell for a panic

SAY: "What do we do? We need to dodge! But we don't know how to…"

MAD: "Guys. Feel it and do it! Combine our power and dodge!"

Everyone calmed down as they all focused to dodge. At that moment, Kaien presented his business card and bowed.

KAI: "The name is Kaien, from the Kaientai! I look forward to doing business with you!"

SAY: "We combined our idiocy!"

But with this act, Kaien dodged the beam.

MAM: "He..HE DODGED IT!"

SAY: "I don't believe it! He dodged the beam by presenting himself!

Why the hell is this robot handing out business cards in the middle of a fight?! He should be out there blazing like Mazinger!"

MUT: "Kaien was built for dealing with giant clients. It's only capable of doing business!"

SAY: "Wait, did you just throw us into a defective hunk of an Apple computer?! HOW'S THAT FAIR?!"

With that, the base started firing carbon powered missiles at Kaien.

SAY: "We got this!"

HOM: "Incubators. TIME TO SHOW YOU WHAT IT MEANS TO CONFRONT THE WAY OF BUSINESS!

SAYAKA!"

SAY: "ALRIGHT!"

With that, Kaien started rocketing at the missiles stepping on each and every one getting closer to the base.

KAI: "Galactic Merchant Lesson 1!

Businesses are built from the bottom up! You have to do legwork to make money! Even when your customers yell and scream at you, never give up! Never cry! Never stop moving those legs!

Keep running until they've felt your merchant soul!"

Kaien used all the force of his legs to kick back two of the missiles at the base. It was now blasted away at the tip points as the legs exploded taking its two pilots with it.

HOM: "Madoka…I'll see you later."

SAY: "Keep fighting guys."

The two were lost to the smoke.

MAD: "SAYAKA! HOMURA!"

KYO: "MADOKA! Keep your focus!"

MAD: "How…how can I?"

KYO: "Madoka, I know how you feel. But right now we can't feel that way. We have to keep going, or their sacrifice will be in vain."

Madoka still was teary eyed, but her fire was lit again. It was only a matter of time before it washed away though. If they had any time to make a decisive move, it had to be now. But lucky for them, the base then transformed into an equal sized version of Buddha. It threw an incredible punch, which Madoka blocked successfully at the probable cost of her life.

KAI: "Galactic Merchant Lesson 2!

Even when you're up close with a customer and on the verge of making a deal, the customer won't make it easy on you! When they give you suspicious looks, when they turn down your proposals, never give up! Never cry! Never close off your heart!"

The punch started closing in when it pierced the arm allowing a moment for them to catch it and break it.

KAI: "You will find your answer when your back's against the wall in the form of a single ray of light shooting from the bloody whirlwind!"

Kaien threw his other arm in a punch that ripped the base in half sacrificing both arms.

MAD: "We leave the rest to you."

KYO: "Show them how strong we are."

The smoke arose and took Madoka and Kyouko away. The head of Buddha tried to slam on the defenseless Kaien when Mutsu and Mami threw two cannons at him. One from the privates and the other from the chest. It worked in stopping it, but the power compensation started to overheat the area. They were at the end of their rope.

"Your highness, we'll see you soon."

The two then pressed a switch, releasing the barrage of missiles in its wings. They carried a combination of plutonium, napalm, nitroglycerin, sodium chloride and balsamic stardust that destroyed all of the attachments to the base. The power in their sections went out into darkness. All that stood was an active head and broken body. But that was all they needed.

KAI: "Galactic Merchant Lesson 3!"

Kaien started to transform into a laser gun for the final attack.

KAI: "If you want your customers to open up, you must first open up yourself!"

A switch lifted at Soyo's station. She put her hand on the switch as she was joined by the rest of the crew.

SOY: "Incubators, this is our power. The power of hope!"

"Feel our strength!"

They threw the switch down. Kaien gave one final burst of energy at the base. Deep within its stomach causing it to explode. It was the final shot. Mutsu and Soyo laid there tired with their involvement ended.

SOY: "Do you think they can really do it?"

MUT: "They have our friends with them. I think they'll be just fine. All we have to do now is make it through alive."

On the destroyed ship, it was revealed that the first shot they fired had brought in Gintoki and company into the base. And the last shot sent in the last of the attack force with the Magia Quintet. The players were set. The march to hope was about to begin. The participants: Gintoki Sakata, Shinpachi Shimura, Kagura, Toshio Hijikata, Sougo Okita, Kondo Isao, Katsura Kotaro, Elizabeth, Sakamoto Tatsuma, Madoka Kaname, Homura Akemi, Sayaka Mihi, Kyouko Sakura, Mami Tomoe, Tsukuyo, Seita Nobume Imai, and Umibozu. The endpoint: Kyubey, the generators of the Incubators' ship and the last part of the ultimate Soul Gem for control and shaping of all existence. And there was little time left. In 48 hours, the bomb will hit Mitsuhara and kill everything in the city. It ends here. It ends now.

It turns out though that the Incubators will not surrender without a fight. Although a majority of their squadron summoned from the entire universe is on Rakuyo, they kept one group on ship. A special mechanical taskforce from what is known as the gateway plane in the Milky Way: Andromeda.

No, it isn't a star. It's a planet. It might seem like a star, but it's actually a planet like Earth that's covered with the rays of the sun.

On that planet buried on the surface was a special group of organisms living by osmosis to the liver and lungs concealing their organs in walking metal containers of bodies. They are the Bakubon, and they are shaped like a large version of…Shinichi Mechazawa.

SHIN: "LIKE HELL! WHY THE HELL IS SHINICHI MECHAZAWA HERE?! WHY ARE WE IN CROMARTIE HIGH?! SHOULDN'T WE HAVE A GANG OF DELINQUENTS FIRST YOU LIZARD OF A WRITER?!"

Hey, I might be an inept writer, but at least I can admit that I'm not down in the development chain enough to have a lizard brain.

Anyway, the Bakubon were in an alliance with the Incubators as their secret force of protection for the alien race. And they were ready to end all life to prevent the end of the universe as they believe alongside their allies that all life is in service for the greater good. Even if it meant transforming into living breathing death machines of the structure of Iron Man. The warriors could tell that when the Bakubon raised their flamethrowers that this squadron were warriors themselves with beliefs and passions. One could imagine that friends would have been kindled. But this was not the moment. Tsukuyo, Seita and Nobume stepped forward, Seita transforming into his magical form.

TSU: "Get going. We'll handle them."

NOB: "Make sure you survive so I can kill you killer."

OKI: "Fine, then you do the same."

The group ran off to the center of the fortress as the three battled the Bakubon. The corridor was long and dark as the group ran along the metallic run through, smoke filling the ventilation. They kept running until they got to a long room decorated like Pride Rock out of the Lion King. In the center of the big rock formation was a pain of a man. Abutto, the Vice-Commander of the Harusame's 7th Division.

ABU: "Yo. Brother, can you spare a dime?"

SAY: "I think I can spare you something better."

Sayaka summoned her witch and slammed down on Abutto. It seemed she took her down in one stroke, but it was obvious he was alive.

ABU: "Cmon. Why so serious? I just want a friendly chat."

KYO: "Sorry, but we're not in the mood to chat."

SHIN: "Move aside, or we're making you move."

Sayaka, Kyouko and Shinpachi walked forward to the man sitting now near them. Sayaka and Kyouko transformed as Shinpachi drew his sword.

ABU: "My, my. You sure are fired up. You better be careful though. That persistence can come back to bite you in the ass."

Abutto took out his umbrella from behind his rock.

ABU: "Alright, then let me state this much. You people aren't going anywhere."

Abutto swung his strength at the trio who blocked the hit. Gintoki and company ran to the other side of the room as the three progressed with their fight.

SHIN: "Gintoki…"

GIN: "We'll see you later. Meet back up with us when you're done."

SHIN: "OK."

The group left again. The corridor was long and dark as the group ran along the metallic run through, smoke filling the ventilation. They kept running until they got to a room that was nothing but jungle. The trees were high to the sky. The grass was reaching to the ankles. The air was warm enough to start cooking a burrito. The atmosphere was a calm wave of suspense, a hunter hunting the game just on the outskirts of sight and smell. The ceiling portrayed a sun and calm sky that put the cherry on the sundae. Moving passed this area, they went through the room until the halfway point when in the blink of an eye, a creature came at the group from the top of a tree. They discovered it was Harusame 4th Division Captain Neptune Shoukaku. But this time he seems to have something on his head, a switch that makes him nothing now but a mindless beast. He gave a loud bellow before he rushed at the group. Kondo drew his sword and clashed with the pirate.

KON: "There is only one king of the jungle. The original Gorilla, Kondo Isao!"

Kondo rushed at Shoukaku as the rest left to the exit.

KON: "Get going! Leave the rest to me!"

Kondo started slashing through at Shoukaku. Slash to the left. Slash to the right. One at the chest. One as a thrust. No hits and the last one Shoukaku jumped and slammed his fist into Kondo sending him into a field. Shoukaku jumped out and slammed into Kondo on the ground creating a crater. Kondo coughed as he felt the wind in his sails completely fall. Shoukaku lifted him up and started pounding him in the privates. It was like a jackhammer pummeling a nail in the concrete he was feeling his penis collapsing into his anus. Kondo felt like he was about to vomit, the crown of his head about to fall onto the ground. He just did something he now painfully regretted. But before he passed out, he felt Shoukaku's weight shift and fall, letting go of Kondo. He looked to find that two people had stabbed Shoukaku through the chest putting him down. Kondo tried to get himself up to find it was Toshi and Sougo.

TOS: "You know, real gorillas make nests and families."

OKI: "So where's yours asshole? Up a river and flinging dung?"

Shoukaku was slowly rising up as Toshi and Sougo readied their swords

"Get ready to face this family of gorillas. We brothers will send you to hell."

Kondo rose up with as much strength as he had, bleeding from his mouth, cuts portraying from parts of his head from Shoukaku's nails piercing him.

KON: "Thanks guys."

Kondo took his sword.

KON: "Let's go, Shinsengumi!"

The three charged forward against Shoukaku.

The corridor was long and dark as the group ran along the metallic run through, smoke filling the ventilation. They now reached a pit area with a platform in the middle decorated by a Yin and Yang sign: a sign of the area portrayed as a meeting ground of martial artists. A figure loomed in the shadows watching the group coming in.

KAM: "Welcome. I see you're in good spirits."

The figure turned out to be Kamui who had at this moment let go of his cloak and was cracking his fists.

KAM: "It's a good thing you all came unscathed.

Especially you, Umibozu."

UMI: "Kamui, why are you working with the Incubators? Why are you cheating off every kung fu movie ever in existence?"

KAM: "Because I want to kill you baldy.

So get down here. I'm raring to go at you and make that head extra shiny with blood. And the rest of you, fuck off. There's a platform to your right that will lead you to the final corridor."

UMI: "You shouldn't be rude to guests my stupid son. Do I need to refresh your…"

KAG: "Kamui!

Enough. You're gonna fight me stupid brother of mine."

KAM: "Oh, didn't see you there Kagura? How's your head?"

KAG: "Having fun with earthquakes thanks to you."

KAM: "That's good. It's my job to make sure you get stronger."

KAG: "By hazing me?"

KAM: "Yep."

KAG: "Kamui, I'm coming down there."

KAM: "I wouldn't if I were you Kagura. It's something between me and the baldy."

KAG: "That's my line. This is between you and me going-to-be baldy."

KAM: "Not a great comeback there."

KAG: "Yours is even worse."

Kamui and Kagura looked at each other eye to eye. They were already confronting each other with the fire inside each of them clawing at the other in a duel of dominance.

UMI: "Kagura, please don't…"

KAG: "Daddy. For so long you fought to keep our family together. Now…let me protect our family. I'm ready to face him. I'll make sure to bring back the Kamui we love.

I know I won't lose. The weight of my punches now have the resonance to get threw his pretty little locks."

She was referencing Kamui's pretty pink hair wrapped in a ponytail. Umibozu looked at the daughter that in his eyes was still the little baby girl guarding Kamui, taking care of his beloved Kouka and grabbing on to him not to start any unneeded fights. He then felt tears in his eyes in realizing she has grown to be a fine woman worthy of taking on the mantle of The Strongest someday. Not because of the strength of her muscles, but also the strength of her heart and soul.

UMI: "I leave our beloved boy to you."

KAG: "Ohee."

She headed to a platform that was attached to the arena at the center of the pit. When she got there, she found that Mami was already there.

KAG: "Mami."

MAM: "I'm not letting you fight alone. I'm coming too."

KAG: "Why? You shouldn't fight him. The last time you…"

Mami smiled.

MAM: "All this training was for my chance for payback. Besides, I have some new tricks I want to show off and this would be a perfect time."

Kagura got on the riding platform with her.

KAG: "I'm here for you too."

Mami looked at her and shed a tear from her eyes. She wiped it away as the two focused on Kamui, the rest of their departing friends heading for the final boss. The two landed on the arena. Mami transformed as Kagura slammed her umbrella in the ground. This was no fight for such things. Only fists straight at the face can clear this up. The two girls had conviction on their side as Kamui looked at them with the eyes of a predator.

KAM: "Well, it's a letdown. But I'll take what I can.

Let's begin."

As that fight began, the remainder ran down the longest stretch to the center of the stronghold. The corridor was long and dark as the group ran along the metallic run through, smoke filling the ventilation. The smoke was at its most intense and was getting harder to see and predict where things were falling and what was ahead. The team found that the middle split the path in half. One led to Kyubey. The other the engine room.

SAK: "It looks like we will be splitting up."

KAT: "We'll take the core. You defeat Kyubey and set things right.

And Gintoki."

GIN: "I know.

You have my back. Always."

Gintoki felt his bond between him, Katsura and Sakamoto as he said those words. His friends will always be there for him just as he will be for them. The team split up. Katsura, Elizabeth and Sakamoto headed for the engine room while the quartet of Gintoki, Umibozu, Madoka and Homura headed towards the final chamber. The final boss of this long battle. At the end of the last tunnel, they found a big mechanical room that looked like the inside of the human heart from the way that the tubes connected were like veins on an organ. In the middle of the nearly white room was a big chair connected by the large wires popping out of the wall. In that chair, wearing a crown decorated like a space king from Babylon was Kyubey, the blue stone of power in the center of the crown.

KYU: "You have abandoned your friends to reach this place. I never thought you people would sink so low just for a personal score."

GIN: "I guess you overestimated us."

KYU: "I believe we have."

Kyubey's stone started to shine, the shadows in the room becoming more present.

KYU: "Umibozu, you have returned to us.

Why? Why are you here bounty hunter? Are you here for profit?"

UMI: "Of course not. I'm here for personal reasons. One being that you Incubators captured me and kept me prisoner. Another for making me a test subject to tests about sex and porn magazines. But most importantly…I just want to kill you as the proprietor of the title Strongest and to maintain a future where my children outgrow me. My best seeds bigger trees than I ever was.

Kyubey, I'm going to do what I should have done a long time ago and end the charade you stupid cats have created to many a civilization. Once you are in my crosshairs, I don't let a single target escape."

KYU: "Umibozu, that threat could have been substantial and proven right had it been in the past. But now, you are old and your arms gone. We are now gods and makers in this construct of the fabric of space and time. You can not harm us like a fly cannot harm a planet."

UMI: "So I can't, but I'm ready for the risk. I've been ready for 10 years now to end this plight of ours that has been hanging in the dark until now."

GIN: "Well spoken, Father."

UMI: "As well as you, Father."

GIN: "I hadn't said anything."

UMI: "I just wanted to pay back the compliment with a compliment."

GIN: "That makes me feel guilty now."

UMI: "Well, guilty's better than ignorant or arrogant."

Umibozu and Gintoki aimed their weapons at Kyubey.

UMI: "Kyubey…"

GIN: "No matter what you hold in your hands, it's not enough to make a dent in us."

UMI: "Prepare yourself…"

"To lose your last light, stupid cat!"

All the fights were set. The war for everything began. On the first battlefield, Abutto was breezing through our young trio, trying to keep up with him. Sayaka swung her witch form down on Abutto who dodged right into Kyouko's direction. She pierced her spear into him, but he barely missed the attack scraping off his fake arm. He swung the umbrella into her, sending her into a rock. Shinpachi and Sayaka traded slashes with each other. Left and right. Right and left. Side to side, they kept the pressure up as Abutto back fronted himself with dodging. He eventually found them going for a one to all stab and used the momentum to counter and send Shinpachi into the air. But they were ready for this. Shinpachi grabbed his sword and Sayaka readied herself. She thrust again at Abutto as Shinpachi slashed down on him. Abutto stopped him with his leg with the other sending him into the air. Shinpachi was sent back, but he was not defeated. He landed on Sayaka's blade and went into the air. He sent a slash back from the left at Abutto, who dodged the blade with his umbrella. Just then, he found himself wrapped in chains and pulled toward a now up and rolling Kyouko who landed a haymaker right at him. This sent him right into the same rock he sent her just a moment ago. The spontaneous motion paid off. But the battle was not over, as Abutto came back up from the now broken rubble covered in his blood. He was definitely giving a sense of pissed off frequencies. He got his umbrella and readied himself. Sayaka took a deep breath and was about to bring out her witch when Abutto charged at her with blinding speed. Kyouko figured this out and took the punch meant for her. But it was a strong punch she had never felt before, as it shattered her pelvis and her sacrum. The pain was incredible, but she had to persevere for Sayaka and for herself. Abutto was about to kick her when Shinpachi intercepted the kick with a stab at his leg. Sayaka pulled off the last move with a sword coming at Abutto, but he chomped down and broke the sword. She was ready this time though and her witch form came with a sword from below to the chest. It pierced him, but just enough for minimum harm. He coughed up blood as he saw a surprise he didn't expect. Kyouko let go of his arm which instinctively caused him to punch even harder than before into Kyouko sending her and Sayaka into the rock behind them. In an instant, Abutto grabbed Shinpachi's face and threw him after them. He then unjammed his leg and sent Shinpachi's blade at them, trapping the three with a blade going through all of their chests like a shish kabob. Abutto charged at them ready to make the final move when Shinpachi latched onto the handle and cried out in agony as his will power overwhelmed him. He was not going to die. He was going to defeat him and become a better samurai. Like his father. Like Gintoki. Shinpachi unlatched the blade from the chest and met with Abutto's blow. The shock sent the Yato back with an astonished look as Shinpachi stood ready for round two.

ABU: "Looks like you've grown since Yoshiwara. I'm impressed. But you're still too green to face me."

SHIN: "I don't care. I'll defeat you and get back to them."

ABU: "Oh, you will?

Looks like then it's nothing more now than a battle of wills."

The two looked at each other as a solo round began. The two fought each other with burning intensity as the two clashed blow to blow. However, each blow caused a new scratch or a new bruise on Shinpachi. He could not last long against an opponent like Abutto with his trigger slowly going from controlled to licensed to kill. But he continued on, determined on his need to fight. Meanwhile, Sayaka was healing herself and Kyouko ready to pick up the pace for Shinpachi. The two danced alone in the rubble of the area which now looked like a wasteland fit for the cavemen of the Stone Age or the barbarians of the Bronze Age. Abutto and Shinpachi kept fighting until two things happened. The first was a cut to Abutto's left knee that finally brought him down a peg. But at the moment that victory had shown her face, Shinpachi's rib cage gave out from a powerful blow by Abutto and his umbrella. Shinpachi lost all his momentum in a single moment and was left in pain sharp and severe enough to leave ten armies in the brink of defeat. Abutto rose up to smash him when Kyouko and Sayaka charged at them. Both of them recovered as much as they could, but they could both barely keep up with the mad creature as they tried to stab him. Abutto blocked the blow with his umbrella. But that was just a ruse. They knew that he would not try to run after playing defense this entire game. He was going into offense, his most straightforward offense, so they planned to do the crazy. Sayaka grabbed his arm and Kyouko the wounded knee. Abutto looked at them before realizing what they were REALLY doing. He looked back in front of him to find Shinpachi in the air. He used what he had to get himself up and swinging. Abutto couldn't react. He was locked. Shinpachi brought his blade down and slammed Abutto down for the 10 count. Shinpachi did it. He defeated Abutto. But as he tried to get out of the room, he found himself going backwards, being caught by his two women. It wasn't his idol, but this was a good second choice. Abutto looked at Shinpachi and smiled.

ABU: "So, you beat me. You actually beat me. That's a shock. I would have bet that I would win today. But it looks like a real miracle CAN happen if one puts in the effort to do it.

Be careful of the cat. He has an item that can let him do any trick he wants. Be strong and smart and you can get it from him. And one more thing…keep my friend alive."

SHIN: "Kamui?"

ABU: "Yes. But don't tell him I said he was my friend. That disgusting word is something I learned recently and it doesn't apply to our stupid ass ways. But he's the one crazy I would gladly put up with for a chance to say with a dying breath that he made this bitter world more bearable. He's our captain after all. Our hope for a better tomorrow. Our hope of meeting a better day."

Abutto smiled as he laid there out cold. The three moved on to reunite with friends.

In the second chamber, the battle was reaching its climax. The Shinsengumi trio had made a bloody mess on Shoukaku who was still standing but in danger of dying. They knew that they had to defeat him within their next move or things would get bad. Kondo charged in as Shoukaku was about to bellow again, ramming into him and doing the best he can to lift him. Shoukaku tried to punch him when Toshi cut off a section of the arm. The last move was Okita, who jumped on the shoulders of his friends, drew out his sword and cut the receiver headband on Shoukaku. In a trio of moves, they had freed Neptune Shoukaku from mind control worse than death. Shoukaku regained his senses to find himself in wonder of what was happening.

SHO: "Where am I?"

KON: "On the Incubators' ship. Now put these handcuffs on and I'll get you a good banana to go with your broken coconut balls."

SHO: "Sorry, but I've got a job to do."

TOS: "You're still going to fight us even when…"

SHO: "Not that one. That wasn't me, the mindless freak saying nothing. The duty I'm speaking of…is destroying this ship. After all, I hate cats. Especially ones that meddle in other people's business.

So…if you excuse me…"

Shoukaku left in a struggle to…well….somewhere. Meanwhile, the Shinsengumi headed off to reunite with the group.

In the arena, the fight was at a frighteningly tense standstill. Very few moves were made in the almost three minutes of the start of this battle. All that was given were three fighters at a mental high to read the other's next move. It was a tense start to battle. Three experts at a wall they could not cross without something to go on. It must have been the spirit of balance underneath them as they stood upon an arena blessed with Yin and Yang that caused them to not make a move without context. Eventually, Kamui made the first move in an unexpected way. He brought down his arms and started to speak.

KAM: "Kagura…Kyubey's bringing Mom back."

KAG: "…..M….m….M…Mommy?"

KAM: "Yeah. I couldn't believe it either until he told me that this gem he had had the power to bring anyone back from death itself. He told me….that if we prevent entropy…..we get our life back….we get Mom back. And everything will be as it is.

I thought he was lying, but then I heard her voice and I turned around to see that she was indeed behind me. It's possible…..Kagura."

Kamui walked forward.

KAM: "But you have to trust me…and let me go to do it."

Kamui reached out a hand. Kagura felt like a hidden part of her had woken up. She so much wanted to see their mother again. A young woman who had died because she couldn't be on the planet she called home forever or risk wilting away like a flower out of the ground. Kagura wanted to see her….so much.

Before anything could happen, Mami shot at Kamui causing him to retreat back to his starting position in this conflict.

MAM: "I won't let you touch Kagura.

Even if everything you say is true, it still won't truly bring her back. I know. I was in the same boat once, feeling like I wanted what I had lost. But if I got those things back I would lose everything I gained now. Same for you. You would cause great sorrow to everyone that made you who you are if you got everything you ever wanted. Including your past."

KAM: "Hahaha…Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!

You think you know me? Well, your parents only died from a car accident. Meanwhile, my dad killed my mom by ripping her from the ground!"

Kamui charged forward and the fight began. Mami pulled out her new weapon, a .44 Magnum, to fight. She tried to fire at Kamui but he got out of her shot and tried to land a punch. It got guard with a leg she brought up. Mami shot at the ceiling as the gun was cast away and got out a kunai to stab the neck. Kamui was ready for this and caught the stab, breaking her hand. But she wasn't done. She decided to put training to good use and threw Kamui down the pit. She chased down after him ready to end things. She readied a number of .44 magnums to shoot him down. She fired only for Kamui to catch all the shots and fire them back at her. This cross continued as they fired back and forth for minutes falling into nothing. They both found out that the pit in the room loops continuously for infinity so they kept up the fighting going from the ground to the ceiling in a never-ending match of bullet hell shoot-em-up, switching between bullets and kunai and continuously quickly sharpening the pace, until they started falling for something marvelous. Mami changed up the tactic by sending a ribbon at Kamui tying his wrist. She was about to pull him up for a kick down when she found something she didn't expect. She found that Kamui had pulled her in first. He then punched straight into the middle of her chest, pulling out a gun. How? How did he do that? She didn't know. He fired a shot at her which caused her to fall first towards the arena. However, Kamui was the first to land on the arena. He turned around to find Mami wrapped up in what appeared to be a trap of wires that surrounded the top of the area near the arena.

KAM: "You know, if you stopped me from getting a gun you could have done brilliantly with that trap of yours. I didn't know you fired your gun to make that trap until we were falling close to it and I found with my little eye the reflection of light on the wires."

Mami was shocked to find that he knew her plan and acted so brilliantly against it.

KAM: "As for the gun, I had no idea. I just decided to give it a shot and it turned out to work. Of course, I could have just stolen a .44 magnum you had out, but that would've been a little too easy."

Kamui came closer to the trapped magical girl.

KAM: "And now, go meet with your family in the next world."

Kamui was ready to squash her head when he was stopped. It was Kagura, who had gripped his hand and threw him to the other side of the arena.

KAM: "Kagura…WHAT GIVES?! SHE STANDS IN THE WAY OF GETTING MOMMY BACK!"

KAG: "Mommy's dead…..Forever."

KAM: "Kagura….you too?

I see…..then I'll just have to get rid of you too."

Kamui charged at Kagura, the two of them going into a sparring match for the ages. Every left was countered. Every right deflected. Every kick caught. Every step is measured with a different step. Each move contrasted between the two caused them to go completely at each other to a scaled even. They were perfectly measured to each other and stood equal chance. They battled for a long time in the arena and in the endless loop. They battled matching each move until they landed back at the arena and landed a right on a right. The way though they landed them caused the scale to shift. Kamui has always cherished being a righty. Kagura used this, and landed a strike that caused his right hand to start bleeding. In that moment, Kagura used the shift change to land a left to Kamui's diaphragm, sending him into the loop and into the bottom of the arena as fast as a blink of an eye. He came back just as fast left completely on the ground.

KAG: "You and me…are all we have left.

Kamui….stupid brother…..give it up."

KAM: "No….No I won't….I can get her back. I know I can.

I KNOW I CAN!"

KAG: "KAMUI!"

Kagura grabbed the punch and threw him right into Mami's trap. Mami had freed herself and now had a shot at Kamui. She fired and Kamui was sent into the arena. He lost his strength.

KAM: "No…..I…can…."

KAG: "I know you can….you fought to save her and keep our family safe. But now…..worry about yourself…and me."

KAM: "Kagura."

KAG: "After all, we share the same blood from both baldy….and our lovely mother."

Kamui felt something come to him. The same feel he felt when they last quarreled like this.

KAM: "I know….

I know…..Kyubey can't bring her back. But I went with it…..cause I wanted to see her one more time."

Kamui felt his tears fall hard as he came to the realization that he fought for a cause dead in the water. A cause he didn't want to fade away from. Kagura wiped away his tears as he watched her face with love and care. She really did have their mother's figure. Including her face. He knew deep in his heart what he wanted to do now that the truth was apparent to him.

KAM: "Kagura…..I want to come with you."

KAG: "Hm? Why?"

KAM: "…I have to stop Kyubey from doing something I signed up for. I have to make it up to Mom for crying in heaven over me making such a stupid decision like putting my own blood in harm's way."

KAG: "Kamui…you're injured. If you move, you'll…"

KAM: "KAGURA…please."

Kagura thought for a moment, and decided to help her brother with his last wish. At that moment, steps appeared behind them leading to the next corridor. Mami was watching this moment in silence, crying for this beautiful moment of siblings coming to know each other. Kagura looked at Mami as she put Kamui on her shoulder. The two shared a smile before they quietly agreed to rejoin the others.

In the last room, the fire was raging deep and hard. Gintoki and Umibozu were fighting against Kyubey in a very fierce two on one that kept the atmosphere frozen in time. Madoka was firing shots when she saw the moment helping the men with anything she could. Homura was unfortunately caught underneath a huge hill of debris trying desperately to get out. Her soul gem for some reason wouldn't work. She tried everything but it wouldn't respond. And it was costing her. From a peep hole she found the tide had changed. Kyubey summoned whatever he could at her companions. A pair of icicles were falling from the ceiling while fire breathed through the walls. Snakes wrapped around their ankles which they all cut through. But then the guns. Massive battleship guns came from dimension gates that created a wreck of a throne room. Gintoki was then impaled and trapped by a monsoon of spears and swords. Umibozu was thrown to the wall by living taffy. And Madoka was sinking in sand. Very dense quicksand meant to trap and kill anyone. Homura couldn't wait. She needed to transform. She needed to help. But her gem wouldn't do anything she asked.

HOM: "Please…let me transform….I need to help….I need her…please."

MAD: "Homura! Help! We're trapped!"

HOM: "Please lord! Please!"

MAD: "Homura!"

HOM: "I give up everything! JUST PLEASE!"

MAD: "HOMURA!"

HOM: "LET ME SAVE HER!"

The gem glowed. In an explosion, the debris was sent to the wayside and Madoka was stopped in place as a new Homura stood before the room. She now wore a white collar shirt, white ascot, a white coat gifted with a picture of angel wings on the back, black leggings and black boots. She now wielded a samurai sword and her own version of Madoka's bow. She now had a white streak in her hair signifying her redemption back to the world as a being of light. She fired a white arrow that pierced the room freeing Gintoki and Umibozu as well as shattering the throne.

HOM: "I won't let you hurt Madoka anymore Kyubey. I won't let the salvation I've found die with the man who saved me!"

Homura's eyes were ablaze anew as she continued to fire arrows at Kyubey dancing in the air and keeping the pace up on him. The arrows cut deeper and contained more energy than Madoka's meaning that Kyubey couldn't be as careless as he wanted. But he still swatted away the arrows like flies. He was ready to take the offensive again when he found that Gintoki and Umibozu were moving again and started an assault. Without warning, Madoka fired an arrow into his head. Homura and Gintoki took the moment to join swords and slam Kyubey down to the ground. Madoka then shot a bunch of arrows deep into the ground creating a net as Umibozu charged to give the final blow. He landed his punch at Kyubey causing the head to be crushed. They defeated Kyubey.

Or so they thought.

Kyubey reappeared before them and with a single swipe of his tail cut off Umibozu's arms.

KYU: "Don't you know? You can't kill me like that."

GIN: "You know you shouldn't really talk about being killed when it's obvious that a ploy is taking place."

KYU: "What do you mean?"

An explosion was heard. It turns out that the last remaining have done the deed. Katsura, Sakamoto and Elizabeth ran through the long side road to reach the core of the ship guarded by Incubators. They fought alone this enemy until reinforcements arrived with Shoukaku, Tsukuyo, Seita and Nobume. They cleaned house as they destroyed the core, causing the effects of the Incubators to go haywire. Their immortality was at risk.

GIN: "I mean that you just got a ticket for oblivion."

Kyubey looked at him with lost eyes. Did they just end the plan that has taken 5 millennia to enact? He teleported away from them and used the power of the stone to warp the entire room into a new area. An area that Gintoki has never been to before. It was an area oddly familiar though. It seemed like a memory brought back to life for the White Demon as he feels it's the battlefield that took away the last inch of his humanity.

KYU: "Gintoki, Madoka, Homura, Umibozu. I have decided fighting you with my race is now insignificant to you. So I will grant you a fight in an area fit for the future of control. A pocket area of spacetime trapped between the past, the present and the future and shaped by the fury of war.

This will all be your graves. You will not be remembered and fade into the darkness as casualties to the salvation of the universe.

Now, prepare…"

Before he could finish, his head was cut off flying into the air. The man that cut off his head was a beautiful man of purple hair dressed in a purple suit and a kimono spouting golden butterflies. He only looked through one eye and had an air of someone grieving one he loved deeply.

Gintoki looked awestruck. He thought this man died so long ago. He thought the image at Rakuyo was a ghost. It was not. He was very much right there, and very much still fighting.

It was indeed Gintoki's old friend, the previous leader of the Kiheitai: Takasugi Shinsuke.

TAK: "Long time no see, Gintoki."

GIN: "Takasugi…"

TAK: "Why the long face?"

Takasugi went down to them as he spoke.

GIN: "Oh, Takasugi. Are you pulling a joke on me? You know I hate ghosts."

TAK: "I'm not a ghost you idiot. Kyubey brought me back to life to fight you. But I've decided to do it of my own accord, and I don't feel like fighting you today."

GIN: "Sheesh, don't scare me like that Takasugi. Make sure you tell me when you're going full performance artist and playing Bela Lagossi."

TAK: "You play Bela Lagossi and see how long you keep yourself from drinking blood. By the way, give me back my copy of Castlevania while you're at it."

GIN: "WHY WOULD YOU WANT CASTLEVANIA NOW?! I gave it to Seiko ages ago because we couldn't make it work."

TAK: "I don't care, get it back for me."

A rustle blew as the group looked at the mountain. They found Kyubey had survived. But his gem now appeared to be cracked.

KYU: "I'm disappointed Takasugi. I gave you life in the hope of reuniting you with your master, but you chose to rebel against me. Why do you always bite the hand that feeds?"

TAK: "Because I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth my despicable rat. I can see clearly that any deal you made would be one in which you would never honor your side. So I decided that I would rather be dead than serve the enemy of my master."

KYU: "That could be arranged."

GIN: "Oh, hold on. What do you mean by the enemy of my master? What the hell are you saying?!"

TAK: "Gintoki, you know our master Yoshida Shouyou was made by Altanea, a natural energy source that is connected to a planet's essence. You also know that all the terminals are connected to that source.

When I heard this, I had one question that was never answered "How could a person like Yoshida Shouyo be created on a planet where Altanea was discovered after he was born."

That is…until Kyubey told me about what he does exactly as an Incubator. He's pretty much a slave driver who uses words and cosmic awareness to wrap civilizations at his fingertips. Especially us humans. He grants us the prize of one wish fulfilled in exchange for the rights to our souls and exploiting them as one big sex dream. Then he leaves us to rot as animals in cages waiting to be euthanized. Am I right? The truth of magical girls is the truth at the heart of all dead planets they touch.

After all…it was the basis for creating Yoshida Shouyou, the first and only magical boy you ever made."

Gintoki was shocked. What the hell was he saying?

GIN: "Takasugi…what is going on here….I'm…confused about what you're implying….."

TAK: "I know you heard me Gintoki. But Kyubey's the one you should really hear from."

Gintoki wasn't exaggerating. Takasugi said….Shouyou…..was a Mahou Shounen. He was the same….as Madoka and the girls. The same as himself.

KYU: "If you want the truth, Yoshida Shouyou was indeed a magical boy. He was ridiculed for looking and being different in his home, so he asked me to not make him alone. I fulfilled his wish and he became the man you would know as both Utsuro, captain of the Naraku and your beloved Yoshida Shouyou, founder and teacher of Shoku Sonjuku. However, his contract created effects we never saw coming. For one, the gem didn't come out corrected and sort of fused into his bloodstream. It turns out that the gem's physical components and the formula for human blood are the ingredients for creating Altanea and in creating a magical boy instead created a much stronger being. He also had the peculiarities of growing into adulthood with his soul intact until he became one with the Altanea and was reborn. After Shouyou, we decided not to do boys anymore. They were problematic in not only releasing small amounts of energy but for the side effects they create too. It's too much of a risk to let them into the fold of our plans.

You're the only exception Gintoki. You were a great figure that earned the gem on your hand. After all, you and the rest of Shoku Sonjuku gave us unbelievable amounts of energy for our mission during the Joi War. After all, many of your classmates wished for the power to save their Sensei. And many turned into witches that you and the other Joi unknowingly cut down as just another monster. Just another alien in your path.

You sacrificed yourselves for our sake and made our mission go forward in a total landslide. And that's why the ring on your hand is a gift."

Gintoki looked perplexed. Where did that come from? But then something snapped and something came into his mind: His vision when he fought Homura. Shouyo coming to see him. He must have subconsciously made a contract with Kyubey to get up and save Homura. He was tricked. Gintoki felt the shame of his weight upon him as he realized that he killed a man who suffered so much. A man he loved. That was until Takasugi put a hand on his shoulder.

TAK: "Gintoki, I'm not one for nice words. But because this is such a shock to you I will let you know how I feel about this.

Everything I've done was out of the love of the man we knew. The man that shaped our lives. That hasn't changed. So I'm going to fight Kyubey and finish my work here as your friend…and as a student from ShokaSonjuku. Because of that, I can say that if Sensei were here he would tell you to listen to your heart and decide what to do."

Takasugi drew out from the pocket of his kimono a purple soul gem. It was Homura's soul gem.

TAK: "Ohee. Raven girl. I stole this gem because I needed the power it possessed for this purpose. I hope you like the replacement."

Homura felt her gem on her hand.

HOM: "Never better."

Takasugi smiled at her.

TAK: "Good."

GIN: "Takasugi…as a student from Shoku Shoujorouku, as a friend, and as Yoshida Shouyo's friend…I'm gonna fight and uphold my teacher's last wish. To protect everyone. Including the souls of our departed friends who have turned into witches. And our new friends who are struggling with us about this."

TAK: "I thought you'd say that."

KAT: "I thought that too."

Gintoki and Takasugi looked behind them to find that Katsura and Sakamoto were stepping forward. Everyone was reunited with each other.

KAT: "We all fought for what we wanted in that war. We all knew what it cost to take him back, and we went for it anyway with the consequences hanging over us. Gintoki, Takasugi, Sakamoto, I know that even if they fell to darkness those that became witches still believed in the same things we had. They wanted to see Sensei. And anyone that says otherwise is disgracing their memories.

I must fight for them so they can rest from their forgotten battle against Kyubey. And I must fight so that our sensei's sacrifice isn't in vain."

GIN: "What about you Sakamoto? What's your beef?"

Sakamoto took a good look at Kyubey before he answered.

SAK: "No beef whatsoever. I just want to make sure you guys don't argue like you always do."

"We don't argue."

GIN: "We only get into fights."

TAK: "Which reminds me. We're dueling when this is over. So don't die on me."

GIN: "Same for you rich fool."

Gintoki Sakata, Takasugi Shinsuke, Katsura Kotaro and Sakamoto Tatsuma. These four at one point were known as the Joi Elite 4, the strongest of the Joi Rebels in the Joi War. They fought to save Yoshida Shouyou only for Gintoki to kill his sensei to save his friends. They were united and then divided. But once more they have become united again. Katsura dropped a couple of bombs creating a line behind him.

KAT: "No one crosses this line. This is a fight that belongs only to us. For our sensei."

Sakamoto loaded his pistol as Katsura drew his sword. Gintoki and Takasugi presented their Soul Gems.

TAK: "Gintoki, ever used that thing before."

GIN: "Nope. You?"

TAK: "Not really."

GIN: "First time for everything."

The two allowed the power to flow as they transformed. This is probably what the girls feel when they do it. They allowed the change to feel natural allowing the two to achieve their forms. Takasugi wore all black and Gintoki all white. Pretty much their looks in the Joi War with the addition of a gem on Gintoki's forehead in the center of his bandana and gems on Takasugi's hands. The 4 were ready. They took the charge to Kyubey who had released a new army on them. They started to shed through them. To call their movements human would be laughable how much these 4 transcended their limits into a wrecking ball of power. Katsura cut through with Sakamoto focusing on the shoot and spell technique of things. Gintoki summoned a white energy to his sword as he cut through an entire fleet all by his lonesome through ogres, vandals and vultures dressed like vulcans. Takasugi kept up the pace without such petty tricks. It was then the army brought a mechanical rocket launcher that started sending missiles at them. At that moment, Takasugi did something incredible. He opened his closed pupil to reveal a new eye in yellow.

TAK: "Missiles. Bombs. Any attacks are welcome. But I am the only executioner needed in this place."

Time stopped in its tracks as Takasugi cut through every missile like paper cardboard.

TAK: "Now. Off with your heads."

Time moved again and the missiles exploded, the 4 fighting on as if nothing happened. Eventually, Gintoki had to call in Shiroyasha to run through a Wooly Mammoth. All who saw them from the sidelines were amazed how much 4 men were taking on something like Kyubey and slowly winning. Homura in particular was the most surprised at realizing the strength of her peers: the original Magia Quartet. But everything went tame until out of nowhere mortars exploded and caused the entire battleground to detonate. In a flash, the army and the Joi 4 alongside everyone else close to the line were bombed and caught in the thick of it. It was a couple of moments before the smoke cleared to reveal that Gintoki was bloody and bruised but not defeated. He was getting up to face Kyubey.

The finale was here. The moment has come.

Gintoki alongside anyone in the room charged at the army to give their lives and defeat Kyubey. The army was split as many of the fighters went on their own. Gintoki got back with Yorozuya adding Madoka and Homura to the mix. The five started to stack the bodies like pancakes. The Shinsengumi joined by Kyouko and Sayaka carved through the pumpkins that were their enemies as they shrunk the numbers down. The third group consisted of Katsura, Elizabeth, Sakamoto and Mami blasting through explosions as they sent the enemies away in crisps of crispy bacon. The fourth group was the most surprising. It started as Takasugi fighting alone before a centaur got carved up by of all people Kamui who appeared before Takasugi.

KAM: "Need a hand?"

TAK: "Not from you."

KAM: "You know that IS rude. I just decided to be nice this once."

TAK: "You just want to fight me you know. It's in your blood."

KAM: "Yep. And you're a great opponent."

TAK: "Fine. Let's team up Psycho."

KAM: "Fine by me Cyclops."

The two teamed up and murdered the group in front of them as they sent the blood flying into the stands. The battles continued this way for hours as Kyubey watched slowly shaking by the sight of the human spirit overcoming everything that he was throwing at them. At the moment he least expected, Gintoki's team raced up the cliff Kyubey was on only for them to be right at him. He swung out a huge pair of tentacles at the quintet which were completely dissected by Shinpachi and Kagura. He followed this up by missile launchers from his back which Madoka and Homura shot at and destroyed. Only one thing left.

"GO GINTOKI!"

"END THIS AGE OF DARKNESS"

Gintoki screamed from the top of his lungs at he rammed his bout toward Kyubey

KYU: "No…all of our sacrifice…..all of our hard work…GONE…PLEASE…..DON'T RUIN THIS…..DON'T END THIS…..IT'S ILLOGICAL!"

Gintoki slammed the bout right between the eyes. The gem popped out as the blood came down from the last Incubator right into Gintoki's hand.

GIN: "It's over, Kyubey. You're at the end of your reach."

KYU: "This….this is your fault…..isn't it…..Shouyo. All you ever wanted was someone around to accept you. Only to then give it up to conquer your demons. You probably realized about us….and yourself…..and trained the new generation to take us down for good before things got bad."

GIN: "You know…you could have told us you needed help saving the universe. We could have helped you and things could have gotten better than they did now."

KYU: "I know, but it's a fact that we're arrogant as a race.

Gintoki….please…save the universe…..prevent entropy."

GIN: "I don't know if I can do the latter, but I can promise you the former."

KYU: "Thank you.

Why…why do I feel…this water coming from my eyes. Why….do I feel like a weight is off me?"

GIN: "Because it is. After all, you carried a burden you were never meant to carry. So someone else helping the load feels like a legitimate change to you. It's called ecstatic joy, and it's the most beautiful sense of happiness one can feel. Even at the end of one's life when it's crying."

KYU: "Oh, so that's it. This is what you call….crying. Another part of human emotion, the most complex set of rules ever to exist."

Gintoki cut off Kyubey's head. So much struggle. So much bitter hardship. So much fighting. So much despair. Over with a single head flying through the air. In a single moment light shined through the pocket and shifted to reveal a new dimension where it once stood. Gintoki was now seated at a table with Shinpachi, Kagura, Katsura, Sakamoto and the Magia Quintet.

GIN: "Where….where are we…."

KAT: "If I was to guess, it's the same place we were in before. But now it's the space we need for this moment."

GIN: "Which is for…"

In that moment, Gintoki and Madoka's gems as well as Homura's Soul Gem started glowing. Everyone realized what this meeting was for.

MAD: "The Law of Cycles."

KAT: "SO…we are here to determine the future of everything by determining the fate of these gems.

If it is alright I have an idea. Because you have struggled the hardest and are most familiar with the system, why don't each of you girls give your idea of what should be done with them. If enough of us agree with it, then we will make it so.

Who would like to go first?"

Mami was the first to raise her hand.

MAM: "Katsura, everyone. I've been fighting for so long against everything to protect the world. When I think back on it all, I realize that the power we hold is too great for any person to hold. Especially the power on this table. I would like to propose we keep the gems hidden away, protection given to them so no one can use them ever again."

KAT: "So in other words go full on Infinity Wars. That's a good idea Mami, but it will not stop those hungry for power to try and take those gems for themselves. Besides, as long as they exist the powers connecting to them will act out in other ways than directly."

Sayaka spoke next

SAY: "Instead of hiding the power, why don't we reintroduce the Law of Cycles with some changes to close the power vacuum."

KAT: "That's also a good idea. The Law of Cycles indeed prevents magical girls from falling into full despair and turning into witches. However, the law does not cover any other beings besides magical girls. Furthermore, it does not change how alien races like the Incubators take energy from the system with that law instituted. It's safe to say that reintroducing it would only allow those who already know it to abuse it to their own ends."

SAY: "But…"

KAT: "Say no more Sayaka Mihi. Let me here from the redhead next."

KYO: "I have nothing to say.

Look, I can say the same things as everyone else. But all I really want to do is protect what I love. So you can count me out, because everything I believe goes down to me wanting the apple on the tree in front of me. Nothing else."

Gintoki raised an eyebrow at hearing this.

KAT: "As you wish. Who will speak if not you?"

Homura raised her hand.

HOM: "I will.

For a long time I've been fighting for something important to me. At first, I thought it was a love for one girl who I worshiped and looked up to. But recently, I've discovered it was a lot more than that. Everything I fought for wasn't just on the basis of one person that saw me differently than the rest of the world. It was a love for the family that I had grown into, or a number of people I've become accustomed to that shaped me into the idea of what I can be now. When I realized that I gained something I never had till now: peace.

I think the universe needs that now more than ever. It needs to know that it can trust each other more than ever and that it can believe in itself if the trust between races is shared. Thus, I would like to introduce this idea: Why not reshape the gems so that the Law of Cycles works as a multi-facaded system of checks and balances. Each gem would be reshaped into smaller gems that can be given to a number of individuals chosen to be a representative of an idea or theme."

KAT: "That is an amazing idea. However, do you have an idea of the checks and balances needed to make your idea work?"

HOM: "Well…..no."

KAT: "Then I'm afraid it can only work as theory. Not that it's a terrible theory. In fact, it's a theory that in another timeline would be the beneficial solution. However, without concrete ideas to support a dream, it will collapse in its own weight. Without checks and balances that are sound with giving power to a council or such of beings dedicated to the order of existence, a power struggle could commence causing great pandemonium to everything we hold dear.

With that, the last to speak is…"

Madoka rose from her chair to speak.

MAD: "All the ideas presented here are great and beautiful. It makes me think that I can't even concede a decision of what I think is best."

KAT: "Madoka, give your best shot at your idea of the gems."

MAD: "Alright.

I think the best course of action….would be to destroy them…and give the power to the universe itself."

Everyone was dead silent after hearing that.

MAD: "I mean, Mami's right that the power from these gems is too dangerous for any true good to come out of it, but Sayaka's also right that law must be upheld. Kyouko's right that it doesn't matter what we do, we should protect what we love most, and Homura's right that the universe needs to bond more than ever and that love like the one we have as a family could be the solution.

So I think that destroying the gems and giving back the power to everyone would work out the best. Not only would the gems be gone and law upheld, but everyone keeps their freedom and the universe would have a chance to heal. So everyone's idea can be satisfied with that. As for me, I just want to go to school and be with everyone I love. So I don't have any ideas except that one. After all, they come from people that have helped me as I have helped them."

The room remained silent for a moment before Katsura stood up.

KAT: "Madoka, that is both the bravest and the stupidest idea ever conceived. It also might be the right one called for this action."

Madoka smiled at this as they both sat down.

KAT: "Alright, I call for a vote for these ideas. Raise your hand if you are in favor of any of the ideas presented. You only get one, so make it count.

KAT: We will start with Mami's idea."

No one raised a hand.

KAT: "Sayaka."

No one raised a hand.

KAT: "Homura."

Madoka was the only one to raise her hand out of pure love and understanding that Homura's idea was indeed the best one.

KAT: "Madoka."

But the whole room raised their hands on Madoka's idea as it was the true idea towards peace.

SAK: "It looks like it's settled, huh Zura."

KAT: "It's not Zura, it's Katsura."

MAD: "Um, may I ask something? What do we do now that a decision is made."

TAK: "Reforge the gems into one and enact your idea."

The table turned to find Takasugi standing there in their midst.

GIN: "Takasugi."

TAK: "The Law of Cycles' gem reacts to the decisions and changes of personal mindsets. If you reforge the gem and pray your idea into it, it should react and make the change. Be warned though, once you make the change it will no longer exist as well as any Soul Gem ever made. After all, your prayer will also encapsulate the feelings you feel for every creature. Now that the truth of the Incubators is out, the universal law will condemn their existence and make it so they never existed at all."

MAD: "We'll be fine with that. We don't need those kind of things with the new creation. All we need is each other by our side and we'll be fine."

TAK: "Hm."

GIN: "Takasugi, how do you know so much about this?"

TAK: "A Shinigami needs to know that stuff if he's to make it in his line of work."

KAT: "Takasugi…are you…"

TAK: "Raven girl, I have to apologize. I broke your gem to use the time stop ability and bring everyone here before things got hairy."

HOM: "It's alright. I'm just glad that old thing was put to good use."

TAK: "Hm.

I can give you guys 10 minutes. I'll open a hole for you to leave when you're done. If you're not out by 10, I'm kicking you out. And I do mean that. I'm not as forgiving as your landlady Gintoki.

And one more thing….Gintoki. Zura. No matter what happens now, always know that we are brothers. Forever."

"We know."

TAK: "I'll tell Sensei you guys said hi."

Takasugi walked away from the group disappearing into the light. Gintoki and Katsura smiled at their now departed friend, a man who has taken on a new role as the light at the end of the tunnel. A fitting end for a man consumed by a dark halo to turn into a ray of hope and courage.

A hole appeared before them empty as the void. This must be the way back to Gintoki's time.

SAK: "It looks like this is the end of the journey. I'll get back to my crew and set off for the universe."

KAT: "Wait Sakamoto. I'm coming with you."

SAK: "How come? Do you want to watch Jing with me? Sorry, but I only have a personal copy only watchable by the current captain of the ship."

KAT: "So that means I have to talk to the girl. That shouldn't be a problem. I wonder if I will need bombs for that."

SAK: "DON'T JUST IGNORE ME LIKE THAT!"

KAT: "Sorry Sakamoto. It's just that although we defeated the Incubators here, our fight isn't over until we defeat the Incubators in our own time."

SAK: "Why do you have to be so good at playing the personal killjoy?"

KAT: "Because I love Adam West and always wanted to be Batman when I was a kid. I would always pretend that I had the Batphone and Commissioner Gordon would call me and tell me that The Joker took over the Ace Chemicals building. I would then get into tight spandex and shout "Quick, to the Batcave" as I readied myself to take on a plush version of the Clown Prince of Crime."

SAK: "THAT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH ANYTHING!"

KAT: "Gintoki, we leave Seita to you. Don't let him make the contract with Kyubey and create a new cycle."

SAK: "We'll do our part and destroy their weak civilization to kingdom come. For business of course in the construction of a new Mr. Squeaky."

GIN: "NO ONE WANTS A NEW LAUNDRY DETERGENT STORE IN SPACE! THEY HAVE THEM AT HOME NOW!"

Katsura and Sakamoto went through the hole. Gintoki looked at Shinpachi and Kagura as they readied to leave.

MAD: "Wait…"

They turned around.

MAD: "Please….don't go. Over the last couple of months we've been having so much fun. We laughed together. Played together. Cried together. And lived together. You're like…..a second family to us. Why….WHY…WHY DO YOU HAVE TO LEAVE?!"

SHIN: "Because we still have things we need to do. We have a home to take care just like you do. Gintoki and Kagura need their food and I need my idol. We need the bustle of people walking to and fro and the sight of our loved ones near us. We have to go back. Just like you need to go back to your home too."

Shinpachi and Madoka smiled at each other deeply. Homura then put her hand on Madoka's shoulder.

HOM: "Will you stay with us then…..as we get things done?"

GIN: "We've got 8 minutes to kill. Why not?"

Gintoki, Shinpachi and Kagura watched as the gems fused back into the Cycle's Soul Gem.

MAD: "So…..I guess you'll leave now."

GIN: "Well….no. Since we're here we can send you off."

Gintoki put his hand over the gem.

GIN: "Let's do this. Let's each pray for a wish we want granted in the new order of things. Then we'll put our hands on the gem, reshape the world and make those wishes come true."

So slowly but surely each of the people left there joined their hands and thought of their greatest personal wish. When everyone was done, Gintoki spoke his last thing to the Quintet as well as a benediction of sorts to Shinpachi and Kagura.

GIN: "Before we do this, let me say something to all of you that I learned from my sensei long ago. He told us that a samurai's greatest thing is to protect his soul. That in this long travel of life, there will be ups and downs that will cause you to change your path on the journey to life leading you to home and friendship. That's alright. Doubt yourself, get lost, and become the best samurai you can be."

Everyone was feeling the tears coming down on them. They didn't want to leave their beloved friends behind. But they knew deep in their hearts that they WILL meet each other again. No matter what happens. The eight of them laid their hands on the gem and concentrated on their proposition. The gem answered them with a glow that consumed the space they inhabited. The gem started fading as the light brought forth the cosmic awareness that started applying the new change in the law. In Madoka's time, there was a sense like things seemed to get lighter. Happier. Like everything has found forgiveness and love and hope and everything good returned to its rightful place. A seed that has grown in a mere minutes into a giant beanstalk up to the clouds. The sequence was almost as much time passed as light traveling from one part of the galaxy to the other as a single line meaning no one noticed the change at all unless they were made from stardust itself. In Gintoki's time, he and the Yorozuya woke up back in the theater which was showing the same Madoka movie but was now going through the preview trailers they showed before the movie. Gintoki was happy to finally be back home, until he remembered Seita and ran out of the room. He had to stop Seita before he made a terrible mistake. Meanwhile, outside of the theater was Seita talking to Kyubey. He was about to make his wish.

SEI: "So…you can really help them? Help them find a happy ending?"

KYU: "Of course. All you have to do is make a contract with me and the girls in that movie will get a true happy ending."

SEI: "Then…then I…..I need to poop terribly."

KYU: "Then shouldn't you go?"

SEI: "This is important.

Alright then, I wish….to save…"

At that moment, Gintoki popped through the door of the theater, smashing Kyubey right across the street into a wall. Seita was absolutely terrified at this surprise event.

SEI: "GINTOKI! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

GIN: "SAVING YOUR MANHOOD DANIEL WEBSTER."

SEI: "BUT I DON'T NEED A LAWYER LIKE THAT!"

Shinpachi and Kagura went to Seita as Gintoki gripped his bout ready to end this.

GIN: "Kyubey…how are youdoing, you selfish bastard?"

Kyubey was silent. But knowing.

GIN: "Don't play the silent treatment stupid cat. We know everything. And guess what, we don't like cats in this town. So go back to your home…in hell."

KYU: "So you think.

You can not kill me Gintoki Sakata. After all, I'm an Incubator. I can't die."

GIN: "So you think."

At that moment, Kyubey felt something wrong. He felt blood pouring from his head. He felt….mortal. It was at that he realized that something had happened to his brethren. Their home. Their fortress. It was destroyed. At that moment he looked to Gintoki empty-headed. Gintoki responded kindly….by being a troll and giving him a look only a mother could love. He then thrust out his bout and cut off Kyubey's head. Now….it was really over.

At that moment, Gintoki was stabbed in the head by a kunai. He bled like a geyser.

TSU: "You really shouldn't litter like that Gintoki. Or is it a new job."

SHIN: "GINTOKI!"

Tsukuyo had Hinowa on hand this time as her wheelchair ran over Kyubey's severed head. Shinpachi felt like he was gonna puke from seeing something so traffic.

KAG: "Well, we just did a crossover with a seinen act so we needed to show one bloody sendoff sometime in this thing."

SHIN: "THAT WASN'T A SEINEN THING AT ALL! IT WAS MORE SHOUNEN THAN SEINEN ANY DAY OF THE WEEK!"

HIN: "Good to see you too. You seem to be in good spirits."

SHIN: "Good to see you Hinowa. How was the trip home?"

HIN: "Hm? I was home until I got here."

SHIN: "You mean, you don't remember being in the future?"

TSU: "Are we supposed to? Or are you imaging things? I could give you a good acupuncture routine to help clear the senses."

SHIN: "We don't need to be stabbed thanks."

They don't remember being in the future. Looks like only the ones Takasugi sent here to the extra pocket dimension kept their memories from the future. Maybe it's for the best. They don't need to know the fate of this universe. Tsukuyo started to drag Gintoki into the theater as he left a trail of his blood behind.

TSU: "I have a job for you Gintoki. Watch Madoka Magica Pt. 4 with us and I'll let you live."

GIN: "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. You want me to go back in there? I don't want to go back in there. It smells like stale popcorn and urine."

TSU: "Well you're going to anyway. Seita's a big fan of this sort of thing and Hinowa's interested as well so I'm taking you with me so I don't gouge my eyeballs out from all the confusing things going on."

GIN: "WAIT! WAIT! DON'T DRAG ME BACK THERE!"

SEI: "Gintoki. You have a pimple on your face."

GIN: "Huh?"

Gintoki felt on his face and he indeed had a pimple on his cheek close to his right dimple.

GIN: "WHAT?!"

Gintoki got dragged back into the movie theater as they prepared to watch Mahou Shoujo Madoka Magica Pt. 4: Second Coming. I guess even grown men are given reminders to grow up. Shinpachi thought about the moment when he would stop growing up as he and Kagura followed them in. But then a thought came to his mind that eventually erupted into a volcano.

SHIN: "WE FORGOT TO MAKE OUR MOVIE!"

END

MAD: "The Land of the Samurai. There was a time, long ago, when our country was called by that name. The blue skies that samurai once gazed at and dreamed about are now full of alien ships. And the streets where samurai once walked with pride now have aliens treading there in arrogance. This is our world. This is our town - Edo. It's been 175 years since you, the legendary swordsman Gintoki Sakata, walked the streets as the last samurai. Things have changed. Things stayed the same. And life goes on as the Earth is connected with the universe in a long line of bringing the universe together. When we came back to our home we were sworn by the Cycle of Laws to never tell of what has happened before the creation of this universe. In exchange, Mami and Homura were spared of death and all five of us were allowed our memories to be kept from our adventure with you as well as the collection of timelines between Homura and I.

In this new universe, the first thing we decided was that the Magia Quintet was disbanded. We were formed under it to battle the witches in the name of our beliefs under a system that celebrated energy and matter over personal interest. Now that witches no longer exist and for that fact Soul Gems or Incubators, there was no longer any need to keep the group together. So the five of us went our separate ways. The last time we were together as the Magia Quintet we drank tea and had the first relaxing day of no fights in a very long time.

After we disbanded, each of us made separate decisions in our lives to go forward. Mami is continuing school and operating a bakery now off of 7th and Yoshiba Avenue. She's been successful having her favorite dish, Walnut Cake, selling like the newest release of a J-Pop album. However, this busy schedule is possible because she became Nagisa's legal guardian and got a house on a cliff outside of the city. Just so Nagisa can grow up in open space and so Mami can do the real job she wants to do; Be a mother like her mother was for her.

Homura has had a hard time returning to normal life. After so much time fighting to save me, she was tired and went to sleep for nearly a day and a half. When she woke up, she downed a gallon of milk like water. After that, it got stranger as she made noises in her room and started talking to herself or would lay in silence completely like she wanted to fade away. Mom and I were worried, so we eventually brought her to a psychologist after we found her in her bed just staring at a wall. We all learned that she was something called autistic after some tests and he explained that she pretty much is a genius but has quirks that are weird and strange to the normal people. The best medicine for this was just to be there for her and be a family. It was a little hard for her since she always thought she was nothing like me. But eventually, we got in and we learned that underneath the brick wall was a smart lovely girl that was a great writer and a helping hand. And all of the weird things were her allowing her heart to shine. Eventually, she asked all of us to come to her home in Tokyo to get some closure. It turned out it was raining when we came. Homura went in alone, but after some time I went in to find her in the dining room. She talked with her parents to get some closure. It didn't work too well, but it looks like things aren't as bad as it was when she left. I felt like something might happen so I held her close, but all I felt between us were calm tears that felt like they wanted to come out for a long time. A serene wash of memories that have burned into a slow small fire finally turning to a smoke for a raincloud to develop. We left after a while under the rain, and she decided from then on to be the caretaker of the household as she continues her school days and does her creative writing from time to time. She even started to wear her glasses again and her pimple on her nose is completely gone.

Sayaka and Kyouko told everyone closest to them that they were officially dating. There were even rumors they might have wanted to elope. But we knew the truth. Kyouko was inspired by Homura's trip to her first home that she vowed to go back to her hometown and make things right with her past. She took Sayaka with her. All I know after that is from the texts and Facebook messages they put out every once in a while. Turns out Sayaka finally told her family that she had a girlfriend and told them that she was done with their petty fighting. She even gave up all alcohol and vowed to not drink ever again. It appears to have been hard as I learned she's been having episodes where she's about to fall off the bandwagon before Kyouko keeps her steady. Unfortunately, Kyouske is dead in this universe from the accident that took his hand, and even though there's sorrow in her heart for him, Sayaka did let him know at his grave. She even made up with Hitomi and let her know her own feelings for him. I haven't seen Hitomi much lately but I hope she'll make it. The next day, Kyouko told Mami about her decision to face her past. I don't know the details but it seems they left each other happy. The only detail I know is that the two of them call each other sisters now. Just like Homura and I do. Kyouko and Sayaka built a house near Kyouko's family's first home and both are training vigorously to come back to Edo and reestablish the Shinsengumi.

As for me, I decided to abandon school and do something I've always wanted to do: be helpful for others. You really inspired me to believe in myself from your time here, so I decided to reopen Yorozuya Gin in your honor and became the first member. I'm the only member I'm afraid, but I have a good job almost every week. And more importantly, I've been using the time off to train and get stronger. Actually, we've all been training hard so we could protect our home in our own way. After all, we don't have magic anymore and you've shown us that you can fight without such things. So we owe it to ourselves to get strong and take the reigns of the weight you have left behind. I also see Takasugi Shinsuke in my dreams every now and then too. He's a little creepy but looks after the five of us and cares. He once introduced me to Yoshida Shouyou. I now know why you loved him so much. He's an amazing teacher. He taught me so much in the hours I spent with him. He taught me about the dimensions of a cone. He taught me how to write 'inspiration' in kanji. He taught me to read and understand Moby Dick. And most importantly, he taught me why it was important more than ever in this time to hold onto the samurai spirit.

So, I'm deciding from this point to uphold your spirit while finding my own like you inspired us to. Thus, if it's alright with you I'm going to put these letters on your unmarked grave to keep you updated with our lives until I can't write anymore. I'll try once a month to do this, but I promise that I won't forget to leave one for you at least every time I remember to do so. So watch over us Sensei, and give us fortune wherever the road leads us.

Your friend and student always

Yorozuya Gin's Madoka Kaname

P.S. - I hate pimples, no matter how much they tell me I'm growing up."

END